CERTAINE Sermons prea­ched before the Queenes Maiestie, and at Paules crosse, by the reuerend fa­ther IOHN IEVVEL late Bishop of Salisburie. Whereunto is added a short Treatise of the Sa­craments, gathered out of o­ther his sermons, made vpon that matter, in his cathe­drall Church at Salisburie.

Imprinted at London, by Christopher Barker, Printer to the Queenes most excellent Maiestie. 1583

To the right honorable, Sir William Cicil Knight, Lorde high Treasorer of England: and to the right honorable L. Robert Dudley, Earle of Leicester, two of her Maiesties most honorable priuie Counsaile, & most worthie Chauncelours of both the Vniuersities, Oxforde and Cambridge.

VNtrue reportes and sclaunders can neither giue falsehoode any credite among the wise, nor disgrace the due estimation of the trueth. How­beit, it seemeth there are some, which hope it will turne them to no small aduauntage, if to other their secrete and wicked practises, they ioyne a sleyght of ill spea­king & of sclaundering the writings, the godly sayings, the life and the death of those, whome it hath pleased God to vse to the setting forth of his Gospel, and there­by to the great comfort of his people.

Among others, vpon whom this hath bene practised, they haue made some especiall choice of the late Bi­shop of Salisburie, a man of famous memorie, whose life and death is truely and syncerely written by M. Do­ctour Humfrey. Howsoeuer they dealt vncharitably with him in his life, Christian and godly discretion would they should spare to reproche the dead. Or, if not so, yet [Page] in wisedome they might foresee, that when matters are called to tryall, such things cannot passe for currant & lawfull, wherof some due proofe hath not bene yeelded.

Yet, as though the discredit of that one man (who in great humilitie did acknowledge himselfe inferiour to many godly fathers then liuing in this Church of Eng­land) were ynough for them to ouerthrowe all that whole worke, which the Almightie God hath by his right hand and strong arme established: they deliuer by tradition certaine false obseruations, of his either sim­ple, or negligent, or wilfull and malicious gathering, and abusing the holy Scriptures of God, and the aun­cient writings of the Fathers.

It is a harde thing for him that speaketh much, to speake nothing worthy iust reprehension. But it is much harder to escape the reprehension of corrupt Iudges, e­uen when he shal speake most vprightly. His defence is abroade, published by himselfe. And, notwithstanding the endeuour of a learned aduersarie was to empeache it: yet by his last and a moderate answere, he auouched it good, and approued his plaine and syncere dealing to the consciences of all men.

Whom it may please to vnderstande, after what sort he prepared himselfe to the accomplishment of those two notable bookes, of the defence of the Apologie, and the Replie, which are as two double Canons pre­pared for the battery of errour and superstition, must needes confesse his diligence, and reuerent procee­ding in such cause, to haue bene such, as for which he may well be compared with any, whomsoeuer the for­mer, or this present age, hath thought therefore wor­thie commendation. For, besides his aduised obserua­tion of all such things, as in the aduersaries bookes de­serued answere: and, besides that he disposed a summa­rie, and full collection of such matter, as he would vse for the disproofe of the same, the which he conceiued in short notes: this may be a notable testimonie, that [Page] he had purpose to set downe the aucthorities out of the Fathers, and the quotations, truely and playnely: whereas in times before, hee had gathered sundrie bookes of common places out of the Greeke, and La­tine, and later writers, he did peruse a fresh the authors themselues, and made euery where in them speciall markes, for the difference of such places, whereofhee made choyce. Those were all drawen forth, and layde to their themes by certeine scholers, who wrote them out by such direction, as he had giuen vnto them. So re­uerent regard had he to do the worke of the Lord, and to defend the trueth faithfully.

With like reuerence also did he in all places where he was occasioned to preach, handle the word of God. Albeit his giftes of reading, and vnderstanding, & me­morie were great, yet it appeareth he did seldome, or neuer deliuer any exposition vpon any peece of scrip­ture, before any Congregation in the meanest parish of the countrie, but vpon diligent studie, and whereof he drewe his notes. In this his care, Gods prouidence wrought mercifully for his Church, that so there might be some way to deliuer in common vnto all, the fruites of those godly trauailes, which he gaue forth to some one especiall part of the Church. Hereby it is, that these his Sermons preached before her Maiestie, and at Paules crosse, come nowe to the reading of all such, before whome they were once spoken: to seeke that of them in true practise of Christian religion, for which they were in their times vttered. Why I make choyce of these, among so many, so excellent his sermons pro­nounced in those places, if any be curious to aske, let him aduisedly consider the state of Gods Church a­mongst vs in these dayes, and bestowe his paynes to reade these, which are offered to his Christian iudge­ment, and then make to himselfe a charitable answere. And if at such seuerall times as that reuerende father, in the feare of God, moued his petitions before the [Page] conscience either of her highnesse, or of your honors, or of any others, the good children and seruantes of God, he were so well acquitted, that he was thought to speake vprightly in true zeale, for the aduauncement of Gods glorie, and like a wise buylder of the house of God: no doubt, in this rehearsall of them altogether, they shall worke that wholsome effect, if through the assistance of Gods holy spirite, they be considered now with as great diligence, as hee was then heard with good attention.

Your honours haue wel declared, that you measured not your louing affection to him by the short terme of his life: which giueth great hope that his humble re­questes, so many as are to craue ayde and furtherance of aucthoritie, shall in good time be preferred. They are such, as shew how desirous he was to see the peace and prosperitie of Ierusalem, and that the kingdome of God might neuer againe be taken away from vs. He sheweth what thinges they are, by which this may bee brought to passe: that among all the meanes which mans wisedome can prouide, next to the high meanes of princely authoritie, the chiefest is, that all particular Churches may bee furnished with sufficient, learned, and godly Ministers: and therefore that tender & due care be had, to encrease the nomber of them. Their seruice is most needeful in the ouerthrowe of Iericho, the citie which God will haue destroyed: and in the buylding vp vnto God his Temple at Ierusalem. The care which Magistrates take hereof, and that laborers may be sent into the Lordes haruest, which may de­fende the cause of Christ against those which charge the Gospel to be heresie, and that the things which he hath done for vs, are wrought by the power of Beel­zebub: and which as good watchmen attending their warde, may stirre vp the people to knowe the season, that the night is passed, and the day is come, that it is time to cast away the workes of darkenesse, and to put [Page] on the armour of light: shall witnesse for them, what zeale they beare to the house of God. If the ministers be mindefull to perfourme their duetie: if the Lordes haruest be not neglected: if the defence for the Gos­pel finde vpright Iudges: if all that giue outward shew of zeale be in deede zealous, and worke the fruites of zeale: what hope may they of Iericho haue, that their cursed dwellings shal stand? or why shall Israel mistrust that the Temple of God shall not receiue againe the former and perfect beautie?

Nowe, because euery where in these sermons hee commendeth the necessary vse of godly learning, and is an humble suter for patronage thereof: I can not but present them vnto your honours, our patrones, and fathers, & right honourable Chauncelours of both the Vniuersities: that seeing the benefite of this your gra­cious protection, hath, and doeth, and shall reache it selfe so farre, to do so much good to the whole Church of God: you may at home and with your selues reioyce in the comfort of a good conscience, for the manifold fruites of your fauour bestowed in such sort, and all that haue the loue of the trueth, may earnestly praye vnto God for your honours, that he will continue his goodnesse towardes you, and giue you long and pros­perous dayes in this life, and after, a ioyfull enterance into his glorie.

Your honours most humble to command Iohn Garbrande.

[Page] [Page]Certaine Sermons of B. Iewell.

Ioshua. 6.

And Iericho was shut vp and closed, because of the children of Israel, neither might a­ny man goe out or in.

2. And the Lorde saide vnto Ioshua, be­hold, I haue giuen into thine hand, Ieri­cho, and the King thereof, and the strong men of warre.

3. And yee shall compasse all the Citie &c.

IN diuers maners god spake & opened himselfe to our fa­thers: by visions & dreames, by sacraments, by angels, by plaine expresse words, by al­legories, by secret & mystical vnderstanding, where one thing is couered vn­der another. And al this did he that he might cō ­descende to our capacitie: that wee might bee conuerted and saued: that we might be guyded [Page] in the right way, and not goe aside, neither to the right hande nor to the left. By vision GOD spake to Ezechiel, as appeareth in the firste Chapter of his prophecie, The wheeles which he saw were horible to behold, they were ful Ezek. 1. of rings, and the rings were full of eyes: the foure beasts were also terrible, they had fa­ces like a man, like a lion, like a bullock, and like an eagle. In dream God spake to Samuel, saying, Beholde I wil doe a thing in Israel, 1. Sam. 3. wherof whosoeuer shal heare, his two eares shall tingle &c. Touching Sacramentes God him selfe saith, Thou shalt shew thy Sonne in Exod. 13. that day, saying this is done, because of that which the Lord did vnto me whē I came out of Egipt, thou shalt set apart vnto the lord al that first openeth the wombe &c. And whē thy sonne shal aske thee to morrow, saying, What is this? thou shalt then say vnto him, with a mighty hande the Lorde brought vs out of Egypt, out of the house of bondage. For when Pharao was hard hearted agaynst our departure, the Lord then slue al the first borne in the lande of Egypt, from the first born of man, euen to the first born of beast: therefore I sacrifice vnto the Lorde all the males that first open the wombe, but al the first borne of my sonnes I redeeme. Some­times he spake by Angels, as by sundrye exam­ples [Page] it may appeare. Sometimes by him selfe in his owne person, as he spake to Moses face to face. Sometimes by playne expresse wordes, Thou shalt loue the Lorde thy God with all Deut. 6. thy heart, and with all thy soule, and with all thy might. And againe, Thou shalt haue Deut. 5. none other goddes before my face, thou shalt make thee no grauen image &c. These are playne woordes: these are the woordes which our Lord GOD hath spoken. Some tymes he expressed his holy will, not in words, or visions, or in such sort as I haue shew­ed, but onely by some mysticall or secret Al­legory, by some deede which the people sawe done before their eyes: of which kynd is this which we haue now to consider. Therefore Esai. 5. hath God sayde by the Prophet, What coulde I haue done any more to my vineyard, that I haue not done vnto it? What shoulde I doe, but it hath byn done? What shoulde I say, but it hath been sayde? what war­ning shoulde I giue, but it hath byn giuen? I haue byn carefull for my people, that they shoulde repent and turne to me, that all Israel shoulde be saued. If they perish, I am free from their destruction they perishe in their owne wilfulnesse, they haue none ex­cuse.

Now touching an Allegory, whereof we [Page] are at this present to say: God opened his minde sometimes not by wordes, but by some notable kinde of deede: and the people heard GOD speak vnto them not with their eares, but with their eyes. The people of Israel as they were passing through the wildernesse, lacked water to drinke, and were like to perishe, there stood a mighty great Rocke of harde stone whiche Moses smote with his rodde, it opened and yel­ded out a great streame of water, the whole people dranke of it, and was refreshed: the same people being likewise in the same wildernesse vtterly voyde of bread, and all other substenance, was like to famish, God sent them Manna from heauen aboue, they gathered it, they ground it, and they ate of it: it was sweet and delicate, and full of comfort.

This was an Allegorie, that is to say, a se­cret and mysticall kinde of vtterance. For, by this Manna, and by this Rocke, the people was ledde to vnderstand and thinke on that bread and that water that should come from heauen. Saint Paul saith, the Rocke was Christ: his side was clouen, his blood issued out, it is a water sprin­ging [...]. Cor. 10. vp into euerlasting life, we drink of it, and liue for euer.

So likewise that Manna was the bodie of Christ, the people did eate of it, and liued by it. Christ had not yet taken vppon him a natu­rall [Page] bodye, yet they did eate his bodie: he had not yet shedde his blood, yet they dranke his blood. Saint Paule saith, all did eate the same 1. Cor. 10. spirituall meate, that is, the body of Christ: and all did drinke of the same spirituall drinke: that is, the blood of Christ, and that as verily and as truely as we doe nowe, and who so euer then did so eate Christ, liued for euer, not because the rocke was turned into his flesh, or the water into his blood: it was an Allegory, as al other Sacramentes be: the people hereby was taught to consider of other things.

When the people was strong with Ser­pentes in the wildernesse, and were swollen, and heaued vp, and perished in the wildernesse without hope of cure, Moses erected vp a bra­sen serpent vppon a pole: the people beheld it, their anguish abated, their swelling slaked, and they were healed: Christ was this serpent, he was lifted vpon the crosse, who so trusteth in him shal neuer be ashamed.

In certaine of their sacrifices they had a Lambe, they stickte him, they killed him, and made sacrifice of him, this Lambe was Christ the Sonne of GOD, he was killed, stickt, and made a sweete smelling Sacrifice for our sinnes. Of him sayeth God himselfe, This is Mat. 3. my beloued Sonne in whom I am well plea­sed. [Page] Of him saith Iohn, Beholde the Lambe Ihon. 1. of God, which taketh away the sins of the world. Of him Saint Peter speaketh, among men there is none other name giuen vnder Actes. 4. heauen, whereby we must be saued. In his righteousnesse onely we are receyued as righ­teous, his blood clenseth vs from all sinne, there is no other sacrifice wherewith we may be reconciled to GOD our heauenly Father: all these were Allegories, that is to say, cer­taine resemblaunces and significations of se­crete matters. That striking of the Rocke, that feeding vppon Manna, that lifting vp of the Serpent, that killing of the Lambe, were cer­tayne mysticall kinds of speaking. And let no man thinke these things are impertinent or frō the purpose: they are incident vnto the matter, and grow necessarily of the things we haue to speake of.

When Iosuah that noble and worthy Cap­tayne by Gods speciall conducte had past tho­row the water of Iorden, and taken possessi­on in the Lande of Canaan, a Land flowing with mylke and hony, there to plant the people of Israel according to the promises that GOD had made them: the Citizens of Hiericho that stoode in the frontiers of the Countrey, rampyred their wall, and placed their artille­rie, and appoynted them selues to resist him, [Page] and to withstand his force. To assault this City, Iosuah practised a straunge kynd of bat­tery. He commaunded that the Arke of Gods Maiesty shoulde be carried reuerently about the Walles seuen dayes together, and that the whole hoste in armour shoulde goe before it: that after them shoulde followe seuen Priestes with seuen Trumpets: that all the rest of the people shoulde followe after the Arke: and that thus they should doe euery day once. The seuenth day he encreased their labour, and bade them to goe about seuen times in like or­der. The people within laughed them to scorne to see their folly. At the seuenth and last turne, Iosuah commaunded them all to make a showte. Straight way after so long silence, they lifted vp their voyces, and showted with a greate showte, so many hundred thousands of men, women, and children: the Trumpets blewe in euery corner, the whole Heauen and earth was ful of their noyse, and the Wall fell downe flat.

Here let vs consider, and glorifie the pow­er of God: there was neyther mine, nor ramme, nor other engine, nor warlike force, nor world­ly pollicy practised: onely at this roare and sounde of Trumpets, and voyces of men, the rampyers were broken, the walles fell downe, [Page] and sunke, and were made euen with the grounde: the Souldiers went ouer and slewe without mercy, man, woman, and child, and cat­tell, and whatsoeuer creature they found before them, they fired the citie, and consumed it, and burnt it to ashes.

Then Ioshua sware at that time, saying, Cursed be the man before the Lorde, whosoeuer hence foorth shall take in hande to restore this City of Hiericho: let him lay the foundation thereof in the death of his eldest sonne, and in the death of his youngest childe let him close vp and finishe the gates: let him neuer more re­ioyce in the fruite of his bodie, but let him liue as a manne accursed in the middes of the peo­ple: let his name and memorie, and all his po­sterity perish with him: this was the tenure of Ioshuas curse.

Sixe hundred yeeres after in the time of the wicked King Achab, one Hiel (hauing 1. King. 16. no regarde to this curse) set vppon to restore Hiericho: and it came to passe euen as it was foresaide by Ioshua, Gods curse fell vppon him, he buryed his eldest sonne, bee huryed his youngest sonne, hee was left without comforte euen as a man that the Lorde had cursed: for Gods will was that Hie­richo: shoulde lye waste, and desolate for euer, [Page] as an euerlasting remembraunce of his wrath, that all people should feare to withstand his wil. This is the plaine story onely, according to the letter.

But as touching the Allegorie, or the mat­ter which therein lyeth couered, it hath a farre deeper meaning. This Hiericho whereof the story speaketh, was a citie in Canaan, in a lowe, sowre, barren ground, in the middest of a rotten 2. King. 2 and pestilent water, by reason whereof before the same water was cured by the Prophet Eli­zeus, the men that dranke thereof died of sundry diseases, & the women also became vnfruitfull. This citie withstoode the people of God, and la­boured to keepe them from their inheritaunce that God had giuen them.

That Hiericho of whiche we haue nowe to consider, is a spirituall power of darknesse, that resteth onely in flesh, and in worldy promi­ses, that withstandeth Gods people, and exal­teth itselfe against God. For euen in this life, as there is a Ierusalem, so is there a Hiericho: as truth hath her house, so is there also a house wherein falshoode and errour dwelleth. As there is a glory of the light, so is there a power of darkenesse. This Hiericho of falsehood and darkenesse God ouerthroweth when it seemeth good in his sight, with the breath of his mouth, and with the blast of his holy woorde hee doeth [Page] ouerthrow it, and whosoeuer wil seek to restore it, shalbe accursed.

Three things therfore I haue thought good by Gods sufferance to treate of.

  • 1 First, how high this Hiericho is built, and how strongly it is fenced, and yet how easily it is ouerthrowen.
  • 2 How vainely, and how miserably they loose their labour, that seeke by any meanes to restore it.
  • 3 What good remedies may be deuised, that this Hiericho be not restored againe.

Whatsoeuer my simple learning or vtterāce shalbe, yet I doubt not, but the very bare consi­deration hereof, of it selfe, vnto the godly must needs be comfortable.

They that goe down to the sea in shippes, and occupy by the great waters, they see the Psal. 107. works of the lord, & his wōders in the deep. For God is maruelous in the surges and tem­pestes of the Sea: he is marueilous in the firma­ment of Heauen: but much more marueilous is he in the surges and stormy Tempestes of his Church. Here may we beholde the worke of his hands. This is y e shop of his power, of his wis­dome, of his light, and truth, and righteousnesse, and patience, and mercy. Here may we see the children of light, and the children of darknesse: the vessels of honour, and the vessels of shame: [Page] the assaultes of falshood, and the glory and victory of truth. Here shall we see how God leadeth euen into Hell, and yet bringeth safely backe: how he killeth, and yet reuiueth: howe he refuseth the full, and feedeth the hungrye: howe he is the ruine of many, and the resurrec­tion of many. Here may we see the wonder­full wayes, and the vnsearcheable iudgments of GOD. It is a place full of terrour, and a place full of all comfort. In respect hereof the Prophete Dauid saith, O Lorde, our Lorde, how wonderful is thy name in al the world? Psal. 8. Againe he saith, One thing haue I desired of the Lord, that I wil require, that I may dwel Psal. 27. in the house of the Lorde al the daies of my life, to behold the beauty of the Lorde, and to visit his Temple.

Hiericho was a mighty strong Towne, wel manned, well victualed, well walled, well fenced: and in affiaunce thereof it withstood the whole power of Gods army. Iosuah (notwith­standing he had great force of armed men) du­ring the assaulte, suffered no man to vse his weapon: hee willed them all to walke quietly, and silent, without doyng violence: his strength was not in the number and courage of men, but onely in the Arke, that is in the presence and po­wer of God.

Thus it fareth oftentimes in spirituall war­fares: [Page] falsehood is armed, & truth goeth naked: falsehood maketh outcries, and trueth saith title: falsehood is bold, and truth is outfaced. Blinde­nesse of it selfe naturally is hardy and ventrous: and falsehoode is wyly and shifting. When the high priestes & captaines of the temple, & the el­vers were come to lay handes on Christ, he said vnto them, This is your very houre, and the power of darknesse. Their hearts were darke­ned, Luke 22. their eyes were blynded, they saw not their wayes, they knewe not their daungers, they would not vnderstand, they woulde not be taught: malice and frowardnes had made them blinde, therefore the feare of God was not be­fore their eyes. Herein stoode their power, ther­fore they were bolde, and sayde, Let vs breake their bandes, and cast their cordes from vs, Psal. 2. Therefore they sayde, Wee will not haue this man to raigne ouer vs. Therefore they sayde, Luke 19. The word that thou hast spoken to vs in the name of the Lorde, we will not heare it of Ierc. 44. thee. Thus cryed they, because of the blindnes which was in them, and because of the folly of their hearts.

Yet is there no souldier so stoute in defence of Hiericho, as hee that thinketh his cause is good, and that his doing pleaseth God well, and therefore is moued thereto in conscience. None so desperate and wilfull for the falsehoode and [Page] darkenes of Hiericho, as such who haue zeale without knowledge, as are blinde, and followe their blinde guides: who when they slaunder, or persecute, or kill others for righteousnesse sake, thinke they make a sacrifice vnto God, and that GOD is highly pleased with their doing. Such were they that cryed against Christ, Cru­cifie Iohn 19. Matth. 26. him, crucifie him: &, he hath blasphe­med. Therefore Christe maketh his prayer for thē, Father, forgiue them, for they know not Luke 23. what they do. They know not me, they knowe not whence I come, nor who it is that sent me, they take light for darkenesse, and darknesse for light. Therefore the wise man saith, Leane not Prou. 3. vnto thine own wisdom, do not the thinges that seem right in thine own eies. There is a Prou. 14. way which seemeth right to a mā, but the is­sues therof are the waies of death. It seemeth Catholique, it seemeth holy, but the ende thereof leadeth to death. S. Paule saith of the Jewes. If 1. Cor. 2. they had known the wisdome of God, they would not haue crucified the Lord of glory. If their eyes had beene open to see him, if their heart and vnderstanding had been open to know him, they had not been guilty of innocent blood, they woulde not haue betrayed the Lord of glo­rie.

But Hiericho is not onely thus fensed with blinde zeale and wilfull ignoraunce: but also of­tentimes [Page] hath helpe of mans strength, and the fauour and succour of worldly power. The Aegyptians had mighty Chariots, straked and barred with yron, in the strength whereof they put their trust. The people of Babylon built themselues a Tower as high as the Heauens, to shew forth their pryde, and get themselues a name. Hereof Dauid sayth, The kinges of the earth band themselues, and the Princes Psal. 2. are assembled together against the Lord, & against his Christ. He sayeth not, the vulgar people, or a sort of Raskals onely, but Kinges and Princes, and they which beare authoritye in the worlde, assemble them selues against the Lord, and in this power they thinke they are in­uincible.

When Moses and Aaron did the message of God vnto Pharao, saying, Thus sayeth the Lorde God of Israel: Pharao sayd: Who is Exsd. 5. the Lord, that I should heare his voyce, & let Israel goe? I know not the Lord, neither wil I let Israel goe. What is his power: what hurt can he doe: I knowe him not, I care not for him, Israel shall not depart my Countrey. So said Nabuchodonosor, who is that God, that can deliuer you out of mine hands? In Dani. 3. like sort did Sennacherib king of the Assyriās vaunt himselfe in the pride of his strength, and bidde defiance against the God of Israel, Thus 1. king. 19. [Page] shal ye speake to Ezechiah king of Iuda, and say, Let not thy God deceiue thee, in whom thou trustest, saying, Ierusalē shal not be de­liuered into the hand of the King of Asshur. Haue the gods of the heathen deliuered thē which my fathers haue destroied? And euē so doeth Saint Iohn bewray the folly of Babylon, She saith in her heart, I sit, being a Queene, Reue. 18. and am no widow, and shall see no mour­ning. In trust heereof they sayde sometymes, and commāded the Apostles, that in no wise Act. 4. they should speake or teach in the name of Iesus. They sayde, We are the children of A­braham, wee are the sonnes of the Prophetes. They sayde, we cannot erre, for it is written, The Priestes lippes should preserue know­ledge, and they shoulde seeke the Law at his Malach. 2. mouth. In trust hereof they saide, Doeth any of the rulers or Pharisies beleue in him? but Ioh. 7. this people which know not the law are cursed. In trust hereof they haue sayde: Let vs cut them out of the land of the liuing, let the name of Israel he had no more in remembraunce, this doctrine is schismaticall, this Religion is new, it hath no grounde, it shall not preuayle, it shall not stande. Such courage haue the Citizens of this ignoraunt Hiericho taken in the strength ofmannes arme, and in the helpe of worldely policy

[Page] Then they fell to sworde and persequution, and all kinde of tormentes and cruell death, the people despayred, the very electe beganne to faynte: Saint Paule sayeth, Wee are made a gasing stocke vnto the worlde, and to the Angels, and vnto men. The Prophet 1. Cor. 4. Dauid prayeth vnto GOD against suche, A­rise, O God, mainteine thine owne cause: Psal. 74. remember thy dayly reproch by the foolish man. So strong is the holde of this spirituall Hiericho: and so stoutely it fighteth against the Lord.

Albeit Hiericho was so strong, and the walles thereof seemed inuincible, such as no po­wer could pearce, yet at the sound of seuen trū ­pets, and the showt of the people, they fel downe flat to the ground. So mightily did God in such weake meanes shew foorth his wonderfull and fatherly care to woorke the r [...]st and peace of his people. Pharao had Israel euen in his mouth as a pray, the Sea was before them, and the hilles on eche side: they were vnarmed, he had the po­wer, and all the pollicie of his countrie: it see­med vnpossible they shoulde euer bee able to es­cape that daunger: but marke the turning of Gods mighty hande, sodainly the Sea opened, Israel passed through the middes of it, as vppon dry land: Pharao followed after, and was swal­lowed, and drowned with all his men. Israel [Page] looked back and sawe the marueilous workes of God, howe it was now perfourmed which God had sayd vnto Pharao, Thou shalt perish Exod. 9 from the earth, and in deede for this cause haue I appointed thee to shew my power in thee, and to declare my name throughout all the world. Therfore they reioyced in God, and feared him, and made him sacrifice.

Nabuchodonosor when he fell vpon Iurie, made the whole countrie to shake with the ter­rour of his name. Hee was like to a mightye great tree, whose height reached to the heauens and the fight thereof through all the world: yet sodainly was this mightie tree hewen, downe, as the holy one that came downe from heauen had said, Hew downe the tree, & destroye it. Dan. 4. Nabuchodonosor was driuen frō men, and had his dwelling with the beasts of the field & did eate grasse & fodder as the oxen, se­uen yers, til his heares were growne as Ea­gles feathers, & his nailes like birds clawes. The power of Senacherib was terrible y peo­ple of Israel were not able to withstande it, hee did glory in the pride therof, he said no god was able to deliuer Ierusalem, nor to saue it out of his hands: yet sodenly the Angel of the lord, 2. King. 19. in one night smote in the campe of Asshur an hundred fourescore and fiue thousande of his men: he fled away with the rest, & was [Page] slayne by his sounes, and the people of God left at libertie.

Though Babylon said, she should neuer mourn, nor feele any heauenes: yet an Angell came Reue. 1 [...]. downe from heauen, and cried out mighti­ly with a loude voyce, saying, It is fallen, it is fallen, Babylon the great citie, and is become the habitation of Deuils, and the hold of al foule spirits, and a cage of euery vnclean & hateful bird. It were an infinite labour, and yet very comfortable, to consider, how maruei­lously God in the old times hath ouerthrowne his enemies, and deliuered his poore seruants.

Dauid to saue his life, was faine to run frō 1. Sam. 23. king Saul and remained in a mountaine in the wildernes of Ziph, & Saul sought him euery day, but God deliuered hym not into his hand. Dauid was not only w tout ayde or hope of ayde, but also without sustenaunce, & looked when he should be taken, & thought it not pos­sible to escape: for Saul & his men compassed Dauid & his men round about to take thē. But there came a messenger to Saul, saying, hast thee, and come, for the Philistims haue inuaded thy Land. Wherfore Saul returned from pursuinge Dauid: and thus poore Da­uid was deliuered. God is a helper in due season, he commeth with aide when things are desperate, hee helpeth when there is no hope [Page] of help els where, the counsels, attempts, & po­licies of the wicked are in vaine. He that dwel­leth Psal. 2. in the heauens shal laugh thē to scorn. The prophet Dauid found himselfe disquieted at the worldly prosperity of the wicked, & saith, As for mee, my feete were almost gone, my Psal. 73. steps had welneere slipt: for I fretted at the foolish whē I saw the prosperitie of the wic­ked, &c. thē thought I to know this, but it was to painful for me, vntil I went vp into y Sanctuary of God, thē vnderstoode I their end. Surely thou hast set them in slipperie places, & castest thē downe into desolation. How sodenly are thei destroied, perished, & cōsumed? As for me, it is good to draw nere vnto god: therfore haue I put my trust in y Lord god, that I may declare al thy workes.

A King is strong, a woman is stronge, and wine is stronge, but trueth dooth abyde and is stronge for euer. Truth is great and strongest. Whither may a man go from the spirit of the lord: or whither may a mā fly from his presēce, If he ascend vp into heauen, the lord is there: or if he descende into hell, the Lorde is there also. The face of the Lord is vpon them y t doo euill. When they shal say, peace and safetie, then shal come vpon them sodaine destruction.

Let no man be deceiued, and think that these thinges are wrought by the power of starres, or [Page] by the pleasure of princes, it is God that ruleth the world, and not the starres. It was not Io­shuah that ouerturned the walles of Hiericho, nor the crie of the people, & sounde of the trum­pets. It was neither Constantinus, nor Ioui­nian, nor Valentinian, nor Theodosius, that planted the Gospel, and changed the heartes of the people. These were vertuous and godly Emperours, yet those changes were not made by their power, but it was God which sent forth his spirite, and renewed the face of the earth. Christe Iesus the sonne of righteousnesse had looked vpon them: The morninge starre from an high, had risen ouer them. Good princes, and good rulers, are the good instrumēts by whom God setteth foorth his glory, their hearts be in the handes of God, hee [...]endeth them, and encli­neth them to his purpose: but the trueth of the Gospel is not planted, and setled in our hearts, neither by the wyll of man, nor by the authority of princes. No creature can claime part of this glory, this glory belongeth vnto God, but vn­to vs, and to our fathers, to our kinges, and to our prophets, the confusiō of our faces. This is the Lords doing, and it is maruelous in our eies. This is y e day which the lord hath made Baruch. 1. Psal. 118. let vs reioyce & be glad in it. This is a chāge wrought not by the Starres, but by the righte hand of the most high. The sōnes of God euen Iohn. 1. [Page] they which beleeue in him, ar borne not of blood, nor of the wil of flesh, nor of y e wil of man, but of god, as by the Prophet Ezechiel, God himself declareth, A new heart wil I giue Ezech. 36. you, & a new sprit wil I put within you, I wil put my sprit within you, & cause you to walk in my statuts. And by y e prophet Ieremy, I wil put my law in their inward parts, & write it Iere. 31. in their harts, & wil be their God, and they shalbe my people. Let vs then know this our selues: & of others let vs with the prophet Esay say, Therfore let them see and knowe & let Esai. 41. them consider and vnderstande together, that the hand of the Lorde hath done this.

Hee is able to set starres and heauens out of course, to set the Sunne backe, and to make it stand, to open the earthe, to deuide the sea, to make the drie rocke to yeelde water, to make the clouds to giue breade, to make Children to preach, to make an Asse to speak, to make the diuels to confesse his holy name, & to say, I know Luke 4. who thou art, euē y e holy one of god. With this power he blew downe the walles of Hieri­cho, with this power he beateth downe whatsoeuer holde is built vp against god. This power 1. Cor. 1. standeth not in worldly strength, but is shewed in weakenesse. God hath chosen the weake thinges of the worlde, to confounde the mightie things, saith the Apostle Paule. Some [Page] trust in chariots, & some in horses: but wee will remember the name of the Lorde our Psal. 20. God. Our helpe is in the name of the Lorde, which hath made both heauen and earth. Thus is the prince of darknesse caste out, thus is the Gospell of Christe caried throughoute the world: this is the ouerthrowe of Hiericho: this is the might of Gods hande.

But, is Hiericho so layde flat, that no mā wyl attempt or wishe to restore it? Uerily, it was afterward restored in the dayes of Achab: but bee that restored it was accursed. Euen so it fareth with this spirituall Hiericho, it is ne­uer so blowne downe, but some woulde wyshe to rayse it vp. God deliuered his people out of Egypt, and yet there were that looked backe, and wisht to bee there agayne: and when they had Manna in their mouthes, they thought it a lothsome and a squamishe meate, and wisht for their Goordes and Ouyons: and hauinge the Angels of God to goe in visible forme be­fore them to hee their guydes both daye and night, yet wyshed to bee vnder Pharao, in the house of bondage, to be tormented with labors, to liue in tyrannie and oppression, where they had their children slayne before their faces.

Notwithstandinge God had deliuered his people from the captiuitie of Babilon, yet the greatest part of them remayned still there, and [Page] would neuer returne to see Ierusalem.

Babylon the great citie is fallen, and is become the habitation of deuils: yet Iohn sayeth, Ma­ny shall mourne, and weepe, & lament and Reue. 18. cry ouer her, alas, alas the great citie Babilon the mightie citie Babilon, that was clothed in fine linnen and purple, & skarlet, & gyl­ded with golde, & precious stone & pearles: What citie was like to this great citie?

Dauid sayth, Their sounde is gone foorth Psal. 19. Esay. 52. through all y t earth, & their words into the ends of the world. And the prophet Esaye, Howe beautifull vpō the mountaines are y e feete of him y t declareth & publisheth peace y t declareth good tydings & publisheth sal­uation? Rom. 10. Esai. 53. Yet S. Paul saith, They haue not al o­beyed the gospel. And Esay, Lord who hath beleeued our report? or to whō is the arme Esay 65. of the lord reueled? And againe, I haue spred out my hands all the day vnto a rebellious people, whiche walked in a way y t was not good, after their owne imaginations. The truth of god is not alway taken, & it is neuer so receiued, that euery man liketh thereof. The Lord knoweth who are his, and to whom he wil make himselfe knowne.

Christ himselfe was a stumblinge stone vn­to the vnbeleeuinge Iewes, and a signe that should be spoken against. Saint Iohn saith, This [Page] is the condēnation, that light is come into the world, & men loued darknes rather thē light, because their deedes were euill. The Gospel of Christ is the power of god to saluati­on, it is the sauour of life vnto life, yet is it also the sauour of death vnto death. For many wyll 2. Tim. not suffer wholesome doctrine, but hauing their eares itching, shal after their owne lust get them a heape of teachers, and shal turne their eares from the truth, and shal be giuē vnto fables, & shal giue heede vnto sprits of 1. Tim. 4. error, & doctrins of deuils. Because wisdom cannot enter into a wicked hart, nor dwell in a body that is subiect to sinne, the deuil, the prince of this worlde was cast foorth: yet S. Peter say­eth, He walketh about like a roaring lion se­king 1. Pet. 5. whō he may deuour. And euen so stan­deth it with Ierusalem the Cittie of the Lorde, and that cursed Cittie Hiericho. Many refuse the blessinge of the Lorde in their deliuerance from vnder Pharao, and feedinge them with heauenly Manna, and giuinge them his An­gels to be their guides: they wyll not returne home to their owne countrey out of their cap­tiuitie in Babylon, though they see the iudge­ments of God done vpon proude Babilon, yet they mourne and lament ouer it, they looke not vpon the hands that are spread all the day vnto them, they obey not the gospel: Christe is vnto [Page] them a stumbling stone: and so seeke they to re­store agayne Hiericho, which the Lord hath o­uerthrowen, and which he would not haue built againe, but curseth them that shall seeke to re­store it. And this doe they, because they knowe not how amiable the Tabernacles of the Lord are, because they did neuer taste and see howe sweete the Lord is.

Three speciall helpes the deuil hath vsed to further this purpose of restoring Hiericho. First, the hard heart, & blindnes of the people: secondly, the eloquēce, and subtil perswasion of the learned: thirdly, the sworde and violence of tyrants. Of these three the first is the greatest, for blindnesse and stubburnnesse wyll preuayle, where cunning and tyranny can doo nothinge. Hereof the prophet Ieremy complayneth, My Ierem. 4. people is foolish, they haue not known me: they ar foolish childrē, & haue none vnder­stādīg: they ar wise to do euil, but to do wel they haue no knowledge. Of this sort our sa­uiour speaketh, This peoples heart is waxed Mat. 13. fat, & their eares are dul of hearing, & with their eies haue they winked, least they shuld see with their eies, & heare with their eares, and vnderstand with their hearts, & should Esay 30 returne, that I might heale them. Of this sort Esay reporteth, It is a rebellious people, lying children, and children that would not [Page] heare the law, of the Lorde whiche say vnto the Seers, see not: & vnto the prophets, pro­phecie not vnto vs right things: but speake flattering things vnto vs, prophesie errors, depart out of the way, goe out of the path, cause the holy one of Israel to cease from vs. Through blindnes & stubburnes, al the children of Israel murmured against Moses & Aaron▪ Numb. 14. Wherfore now hath the lord brought vs to this land to fal vpō the sworde? were it not better for vs to return into Egipt? Therfore y e lord said, I wil do to thē as they haue spoken, they shal not see the lande, whereof I sware to their fathers, but their carcases shall fall in this wildernes, they shal not enter into my rest: with this blindnes, god doth punish those which obey not his word. The Lord shal smite thee (sayth Moses) with madnes & blindnes, & w t asto­nyinge Deut. 28. of heart, thou shalt grope at noone daies, as the blinde gropeth in darknesse. I wil take my spirit frō thee, I wyl command the cloudes, that they shal not giue thee raine: thou hast forsaken me & I wyl forsake thee: I wyll cause the sunne to go downe at noone: & I wyll darken the earth at cleare day, saith the Lorde. I will send a famine vpon the lande, not a fa­mine of bread, nor a thirst for water, but of Amos. 8. hearing the word of the Lord: thei shal seek the word of the Lord and shal not finde it. [Page] Saint Paul tolde the Iewes at Antiochia, See­ing Act. 13. you put the word from you, and iudge your selues vnworththy of euerlasting life▪ loe, we turne to the Gentiles, you shal be left in your filthines.

Now what shal be done to these hard hearted & blind builders of y e spiritual Hiericho? Christ telleth vs, it shalbe easier in that day for thē Luke 10. of Sodom, then for that citie, which wil not receaue the Disciples. And againe, Except ye Iohn. 8. beleeue that I am hee, you shall die in your sinnes. The ende of such is worse then the be­ginning. Al those plagues, & vtter destruction came vpon Hierusalem, because shee knew not the time of her visitation, euen the daye of Gods mercy, as they were foretolde by the Prophet Ieremy, Behold, that which I haue built will Ierem. 45. I destroy, & that which I haue planted wyll I pluck vp, euen this whole lande. So dooth god plague one sinne with another, & letteth thē whiche are filthy grow in filthinesse, because of the hardenes of their hart which can not repent: wherby they heape vnto themselues vengeance against the day of the Lords wrath: such are not worthy to see Hierusalem: therefore are they left to perish in Hiericho.

As for the eloquence and deceitefull persua­sion of the learned, I wyll say nothing. Not­withstanding it hath bene, and is so vsed to the [Page] restoringe of Hierico, that a blinde man may perceiue it, and all the world may rue it. One saide sometimes, that were the matter neuer so false, hee woulde prooue it by eloquence to bee true. Another sayde, the sunne and moone stand stil, and the earth goeth about. Another sayde, that snow is blacke, and that hee was able well to proue it, and there were many whiche belee­ued them. Such were they of whom it is writ­ten in the Prophet Esay, that spake good of euill, & euil of good: which put darkenes Esay. 5. for light, and light for darkenesse, and put bitter for sweete, and sweet for sowre. So they mocked the eyes of the ignoraunt, and ab­used the giftes of God. Thy wysedome and thy knowledge (saith the Prophet) they haue Esay. 47. caused thee to rebel, and thou hast sayde in thine heart, I am, and none els: thou art wearyed in the multitude of thy Counsels: let now the Astrologers, the Starre gasers, and Prognosticatours stande vp, and saue thee from these thinges that shall come vp­on thee.

We may answere such learned disputers, as Dauid answered the proud Goliah, thou com mest to me with a sword, and with a speare, 1. Sam. 17. and with a shield: that is, with great eloquence & shew of learning: but I come to thee in the Name of the Lord of hostes, the god of the [Page] host of Israel, whom thou hast rayled vpon. By the Prophet Ieremie thus sayeth the Lord. Let not the wise man glory in his wisdome, Ierem. 9. nor the strong mā glorie in his strength, neither the rich mā glorie in his riches: but let him that glorieth, glory in this, that he vn­derstandeth and knoweth me. Agayne, it is written (sayth the Apostle) I wyll destroy the 1. Cor. 1. wisedome of the wise, & will cast away the vnderstanding of the prudent. And Eliphaz Iob. 5. saith, He taketh the wise in their craftines, & the counsel of the wicked is made foolish: he wyl open their errors, he will bewray theyr craftinesse, he will ouerthrow the cunning de­uises of their wit: these helps shal not suffice to builde vp cursed Hiericho.

Now to speak of the third help, of the power of Princes, whom the wicked builders of this spirituall Hiericho haue in all ages deceiued. The authoritie of a prince is great, he is the ser­uant of God, he carieth y e sword for God to take vengeance on hym that dooth euill. Salomon Pro. 16. saith, The wrath of a king is as messēgers of death. Unto thē these builders haue recourse, & accuse the seruants of the lord, which haue wai­ted vpon Iosuah, and haue done y e Lords wyll, vpon this wilfull and rebellious citie.

The Heathen and Infidels vsed this helpe against the Christians, they accused thē before [Page] Kinges that they were wicked, that they wor­shipped strange gods, that they liued in adulte­rie, and incest, that they killed theyr Children, and dyd feede vpon mans flesh. Before them they charged the Christians with diuisions and schismes, sayinge, You Christians agree not a­mong your selues, you haue so many sects, and one sect is at defiance with another, and con­demneth one another: therefore your religion is not true, it is not of God. Since the time wee forsooke our Gods, these and these euils are come vpon vs. They charged Christians that they were stirrers vp of rebellion, and that they disquieted the mindes of the people. Let these Christians, said they, be cast to the Iyons. Such complayntes were brought before Kinges and Princes againste the Christians of the Primi­tiue Church, and these false charges haue bene thoughte true: therefore were there sharpe lawes made agaynst them. It was comaunded, that no man shoulde speake in the Name of Christ, and who did not obey this, shoulde dye the death.

Who is able to expresse the miseries, whiche followed in the execution of those Lawes? There was no sworde nor weapen, no racke nor torment, no fire, nor water, but they were prepared for, and stayned with Christian blood, Souldiers were kept in whole garisons: prin­ces [Page] made Leagues, kepte Councils, deuised new and cruell lawes, vsed conspiracies, prac­tised al kindes of strange and terrible deathes for the defence of Hiericho: they kylled Chri­stians by thousandes Maximianus burnt in one Temple twentie thousande, assembled to­gether to celebrate the memorie of the Natiui­ty of Christ. Dioclesian made proclamation for the ouerthrowinge of the Christian Churches throughout all the Romane Empyre: hee cau­sed the Bookes of holy Scripture to bee bur­ned in the open Market place: and displaced with great ignomie suche Christians as were Magistrates, and all other that bare any office. These thought, that heerby the gospel of Christ should be abolished, and quite ouerthrowne.

But the Lorde, which was mightie to saue Daniel in the middes of the lyons, and Ionas in the whales bellye, and his three seruantes in the flaming fire, and Israel in the redde Seat whose eyes are ouer the righteous, and whiche is nigh vnto all that call vpon hym: was also able to make his owne cause good, to giue courage to his Seruantes, & tremblinge and anguish of minde to their enemies. For the more his seruannts were deminished, the more they encreased: and the more tyrants preuailed, the more they were weakened. He that should die was bold and carelesse: he that shoulde kyl, [Page] was fearefully amazed: the tormentor mour­ned, the condemned reioyced: the dead had the glorie, the Tyrantes the shame: their sacrifices decayed, their Temples were forsaken, theyr Goddes laught to scorne, their Priestes were wood, and lacked their large offringes: the Lorde did let the curse fall vpon them, whiche he made by his seruant Ioshuah, and whiche shall come vpon al those that wyll seeke to raise vp Hiericho.

To rehearse the examples of Gods myghtye hande, and to declare what hee hath done in all ages, to shew foorth his power, no tongue is a­ble: yet it is expedient to giue foorth one or two examples thereof. Licinius an vngodly Emperour, after hee had extended his force a­gainst the Christians to suppresse them, and gaue greatest shew of his fauour to such about him, as could best deuise new and straunge tor­ments, felt y e plagues of god, was sundry times vanquished by Constantinus, to whom he yeel­ded Tripart. hist. lib. 1. cap. 8. Carion. li. 3 himself, and led a priuate life in Thessalia, vntill at length hee which had beene before the enemy vnto al learning, was slayne by his own souldiers. The palme of the hande whiche Bal­thazar saw write vpon the plaster of the wall, Dan. 5. did more amaze him, his countenance was more changed, and his thoughts more troubled ther­with, then if he dad bene assaulted with the force [Page] of a hundred thousand men.

King Pharaoh first saide to the messengers of God Moses & Aaron, I know not the Lord, I care not for him. But when he felt the smart of Gods hand, he cried out vnto them. The Lord is righteous, but I and my people are wic­ked: Exod. 9. pray ye vnto the Lord (for it is enough) that there be no more mighty thunders, & haile, and I wil let you goe, and you shal ta­rie no longer.

Antiochus placed idols in the Temple of God, and blasphemed his name, and brought Ie­rusalem 1. Mach. 1. into bondage, he burnt the bookes of the Lawe in the fire, and cut them in pieces, that so, the name of God might no more be remem­bred: but when the tormentes which God cast vpon him began to vexe him, then hee began to leaue off his great pride and selfe wil: when he was plagued, & came to the knowledge of him selfe with the scourge of God, when he himselfe might not abide his owne stinke, he said, It is meet to be subiect vnto God, & that a man 2. Mach. 9. which is mortal, should not thinke himselfe equall to God through pride. Then he pray­ed to the Lord, then he deliuered the Iewes, thē he would restore the temple, then he would also become a Iew himselfe, and goe through al the world, and preach the power of God. Euseb. lib. 8: c. 10. & 19.

Maximianus practising the like attemptes, [Page] was likewise striken: his fleshe was eaten with lice, his body rotted in wardly, hee was not able to abyde the smel of himselfe, Then hee confes­sed his errour, found his guilte, called in his pro­clamation, stayed his sword, and (albeit it were against his mynd) commaunded that the Chri­stians shoulde haue their Bookes, and vse their Churches, and heare the Scriptures and call vppon the name of Christ, as they had done be­fore.

Iuliane of all other began most politiquely and subtlely, and therefore most mightely to set vp Hiericho. He gaue commandement that no Christian mans childe should goe to schoole, de­uising thereby to keepe them rude and barba­rous, that no Christian shoulde beare office, or liue in any manner authoritye, thereby to make them vyle: that they should neuer be Captaynes or souldiers, that so they might be kept in weak­nes, he remoued the Christians out of his court. He opened againe the temple of the Heathen, & did erecte Idolles in them, and the more to giue credit and countenaunce to the matter, he himselfe being the Emperour, tooke vpon him the office of a Bishop, and did offer sacrifice: many of the nobles, & many of y e people, applied themselues to followe this example, and did the like. He licēced the Iewes to returne home again, & to build vp Ierusalem, he allowed them mony, [Page] he gaue them liberties, and all this onely in the despite of Christ: onelye to discredite and deface the glory of the sonne of God. Hereby the Here­tikes vpbrayded and defied Christ: the faithfull were dismayed, and the church of GOD was brought to great confusion.

But now let vs enter into the sanctuary of the Lordes counsels, and behold the later end of these doinges. The Iewes fell to woorke, layd their foundation, prouided al thinges needefull, and began to buylde: sodainely brake out an earthquake, and ouerthrew their worke: lighte­ninges fel from heauen and burnt their tooles in their handes, and their coates on their backs. The print that the lightning made in their gar­ments was a crosse, in token that they were the enemies of the crosse of Christe. Then was the name of Christ more glorious, and his Gospell more beautiful then before.

Iulian tooke his iourney into Persia, and had made great threates, y t at his returne hee would consume the name of Christians, roote, out the name of the Galilaeans, and not leaue one Chri­stian aliue, and would set vp the Image of Ve­nus in all his Churches. But, being in the field, he was sodainely striken in the breast with an arrow from heauen: he pulled it out, the wound was deadly, he cursed Christ, hee tooke of the blood into his hande, threwe it vp into the ayre, [Page] and thus cried, Vicisti Galilaee, O thou Christ of Galilee, thou hast conquered. Thus sodē ­ly the tyrant was s [...]aine, his attempts were ac­cursed, his frame of Hiericho would not stand. The faithful Christians were set at liberty, they went to their Churches, they gaue God y glory, they made triumphs & were ioyful. Thus God looketh vpon his faithful: such is the power and readines of his hand.

The diuel himselfe confessed, that when any Christian was present, his mouth was musted, he could not speake, he could doe nothing. The like might be said of Nero, Caligula, Maximi­nus, Hist. tripar. li. 7. cap. 39. Dioclesian, Valerian, & others: they had [...]ōquered Fraunce, Spain, Germany, Englād, Hungarie, Dalmatia, Arabia, India, Persia, & Scithia: they had the world at commandement, yet a few poore Christians, artificers, women, & maydens, ignorant and vnlearned people, they coulde neuer conquer. Nero had crucified Pe­ter, and beheaded Paule that preached the Gos­pel, but the Gospel whiche they preached, they could not behead, they could not crucifie. Nero, Caligula, Commodus, and sundry others like [...]yrants were slain. Dioclesian, as it is thought, was striken mad, made vnable to rule, and ther­fore left the Empire. Valerian was taken in the field by Sapores King of Persia, and tyed in a chaine, and being the Emperour of the worlde, [Page] was made to lie downe on all foure, that Sapo­res might set his feete on his shoulders, and so get to horsebacke.

Al this notwithstanding the Gospel of Christ grewe stil and went forwarde. Suche successe shal they haue, that take in hand to builde Hie­richo. The Lorde wil smyte his enemies vp­on the cheeke bone, he will breake the teeth of the wicked. Well may they barke, they shal not byte. God knoweth the way of the righte­ous, and the way of the wicked shal perish. God resisteth the proude, but giueth grace to the low­ly. Yet a little while (saith Dauid) & the wic­ked shall not appeare, and thou shalt looke Psal. 37. after his place, and hee shall not be found: The remembraunce of him shall perish. Euery plant which our heauenly father hath not plan­ted, shalbe rooted out. Put not your trust then in princes, nor in the sonnes of men, which cannot saue themselues: their breath departeth, and they returne to their earth. It is God that is king of kings, which loueth the righteous, & ouerthro­weth the way of the wicked. All flesh is grasse, Esay. 40. and al the grace thereof is as the floure of the field, the grasse withereth, the floure fa­deth: but the word of our God shall stande for euer.

Was God able in those daies to auenge the cr [...]elty of Tyrantes, to withstand the proud, to [Page] defend the humble and lowlie, & shal we thinke that his hande is shortened? great is our God, & his power is wonderfull, and there is no ende of his iudgements. O what leagues, and confede­racies, what practises, & pollicies haue we seene defeyted? what aboundaunce of blood hath been shed by sword, and by fire? the workers thereof are gone, the end of many of them was horrible, yet the Gospel continueth, and encreaseth in all places. Aeneas Siluius, who was afterward Pope, and called Pius the seconde, sheweth in his storie of Bohemia, what great preparation was made to mainteyne the Church of Rome, Hist. Bohemi­ca. cap. 48. and to destroy al those which professed the Gos­pel, whom they called Hussites and Calixtians, because they defended the receyuing of the cup, as well as of the bread in the Lordes Supper. Two Cardinals, the one of them Cardinall Beauford, an English man, & Bishop of Win, the other Iulianus, were sent into Germany to leauy power: at whose intreaty the Emperour and States appoynted three armies of men to fulfill the Popes purpose. But (saith the story) Non visum hostem fugerunt, They fled before they did see the enimie. And againe the secōd time, Priusquam hostis vllus daretur in cospectu, foedis sima caepta fuga, They fledde away with shame, before any enimy came to fight. here of one of the Cardinals Iulianus, writeth thus [Page] to Eugenius the fourth, Nonne videbitur hic di­gitus Dei? Ecce, exercitus armatorum toties fu­git à facie eorum, & nunc similiter Ecclesia vni­uersalis fugit: ecce, nec armis, nec literis vinci poss [...]t. Videbitur miraculum Dei euideter, demon­strans illos ver a sentire, nos falsa. Is not the po­wer of God here to be seene? our armies of souldiers haue fled before thē many times, and now the vuiuersal Church fleeth. They cannot be ouercome, neither by weapons, nor by learning. This must needs appeare a miracle wrought by God, to declare that their opinion is true, and ours false.

Thus we see how vainly, and miserably they encumber themselues which take vpon them to restore Hiericho. God withstandeth them & de­feateth their purpose, as wee may see this day. Let vs therfore reioyce in God, and let vs saye with the people of Israel, I will sing vnto the Exod. 15. Lord; for he hath triumphed gloriously: the horse and him that rode vpon him hath he ouerthrowen in the sea.

It is not enough, that wee looke backe and gaze at this decayed citie of Hiericho, and be­holde the rampiers loosed, the walles throwen downe, the houses burned, and the people there­of slayne. God can giue peace, God can with­drawe it: we haue seene the iudgements of the Lord vpon them, wee haue seene the turning of [Page] the Lords hand towards vs. That thing whiche hath bin done, may be done again. The Arke of God was taken by the Philistims, and God suf­fered his temple to be spoyled: not that he was offended with the Arke, or with the temple, but for the vnworthines of the people. He neuer for­saketh, but he is first forsaken. As he saith, See­ing ye haue forsaken mee, I wil also forsake you. God himself telleth vs by the prophet Iere­mie, [...]. Esd. 1. as you heard before. That which I haue built wil I destroy, & that which I haue plan­ted wil I plucke vp. When Christ rebuked the vnthankfulnes of the Iewes, he said vnto them, The kingdom of God shalbe taken frō you, and shalbe giuen to a nation, whiche shall Matt. 21 bring forth the fruites thereof. And agayne, The children of the kingdom shalbe cast out into vtter darknes, for many are called, but Matt. 20. fewe are chosen. It behoueth vs not therfore, ouermuch to glory in victory. It is fickle, and casuall, and may be lost. Let vs humble our selues vnder the mighty hande of God, let vs acknowledge the woonderfull woorke that he hath wrought in our dayes, and praye him to continue the good thinge hee hath begunne a­mong vs. In him we haue our lyuing, our mo­uing, and our being. We are nothing but claye before him, that he which reioyceth, may reioyce in the Lorde. [Page] Now it remaineth we consider what wholsome remedies may be deuised, that Hiericho be neuer againe restored. Here of I wil say somewhat, the time so requireth. Heere might wee marke the practises and policies of noble cōquerors, what wayes they take to keepe themselues in safety, and their conquered subiectes from rebellion, Some when they had gotten a citie, thought it enough to ouerthrow the walles therof, Some razed al the castels, & threw down al the holdes. Others haue built strong places, and Towers, and furnished them with munition to bridle the people. Others haue spoyled them, and kept thē poore. Others haue vnarmed them, & kept them from all weapon. Others to withdrawe them from vnquiet fancies, haue set them to Plough the ground, and to other bodily labour. Others haue cut off their captaines, and al such as might seem able to leade the people, and to moue rebel­lion. Some haue killed their male children. Some dissolued the old Lawes, and gaue them new. Others haue forbidden banquets & feasts, and al other conuenticles or assēblies, to make them strange one to another. Others haue pur­posely sowed and mainteined factions, & set city against citie, surname against surname, blood a­gainst blood, that no man might safely trust a­nother. Some haue deuised othes and bands, of conscience: some haue deuised lawes martial, & [Page] other crueltie: some haue transported, and ca­ried away the whole people, man, woman, and child: as Nabuchodonozor did the Iewes in­to Babilō, & put others in their place. By these, and such other like wayes, as much as wisedom and pollicie could deuise, they thought to keepe countries and nations in obedience.

But, as touching our spiritual Hiericho, Io­suah suffered nothing to stand, he burnt hou­ses, and palaces, and killed man, woman, & child, & cattel without mercy, altogether. For so God had giuen him in commandement, and so is it of­ten written of him, that where the Lord gaue a­ny people into his hands, he left nothing remay­ning, no, were it neuer so little. Of this pollicie Moses speaketh. If you wil not driue out the inhabitāts of the land before you, thē those Num. 33. which ye let remaine of them, shalbe pricks in your eies, & thornes in your sides, & shall vexe you in the land wherein ye dwell. De­stroy not some onely, to leaue some: you shall leaue nothing, no not a little. If you doe leaue, you breake the commandement of God.

In religion, no part is to be called little. A heare is but little, yet it hath a shadowe. In the bodie, a little disquiet is oftentimes cause of death. The Ciniphes were but litle, yet are thei reckoned among the great plagues of God.

Metellus a noble man of Rome, by receiuing [Page] a haere in his milke, was choked with it, & died thereof. Some thinges are smal and do no hurt: some things though they be smal, do great hurt. Therefore doth God straightly charge his peo­ple to keepe the law saying, Thou shalte not Iosue. 1. & 6. Deut. 15. & 28. 1. Co. 5. turne awaye from it, neither to the right hand nor to the left. And S. Paul saith, A litle leauen leaueneth the whole lumpe.

I speake not this, because I thinke nothing at al may be left to any special purpose. For euē in Hiericho, where was made a general destruc­tion, Iosue 6. God himselfe commanded, that all siluer & gold, and vessels of brasse & iron should be saued, & not saued only, but be brought into the Lords treasurie. How be it, the things that may bee re­serued, must not be dust, or chaffe, or hay, or stub­ble: but gold, and siluer, & yron, and brasse, I meane, they may not be things meet to furnish and mainteine superstition, but such thinges as be strong, and may serue either directly to serue God, or els for comelines and good order. Such thinges may be reserued. notwithstanding they came out of the spoyle of Hiericho.

Now to stay the restoring of Hiericho, ma­ny good wayes may be deuised. For our consi­deration at this present, and because the time is farre spent, I will name onely foure vnto you. The first, Maintenaunce of schooles & lear­ning. Secondly, vnderstanding of the cause: [Page] that is, that euery man may consider, what hee hath left, & what he hath receyued: out of what darknes, into what light he is come. Thirdly, kindnes towards God, & thākfulnes. Fourthly the discipline of y e church. With these 4. by gods grace, we may keepe Hiericho from restoring. Of eche of these a few words, & so I wil end.

That learning and knowledge, is able to hinder the builders of Hiericho, it is so playne that it needeth no speech. In the time of Moses Law, Aaron the great Bishop and high Priest, had writtē in a tablet before his brest, doctrine, and truth: not onely learning, but also trueth: wherby was meant, that neither might be with­out other. For, as learning is daungerous and hurtfull without religion, so is religion vnable to defend it selfe, and to conuince the gaine say­ers, without learning.

For this cause, the Heathen, when they erec­ted temples in the honour of their gods, did also builde libraries, that is, places to keepe bookes: that by such meanes, their priests might grow in knowledge, & be better able to perswade others to their religion. Strabo writeth of the Smyrni­ans, that they builte a temple in the honour of Homer, and ioyned therto a library. Augustus the Emperour, built a temple and also a library in the honour of Apollo, Traianus in like maner built a library and called it Ulpia after his own [Page] name. At Rome in the Capitol, where al y t gods [...]ad a solemn place for to be worshipped in, there was also placed a library. Athens was a famous Uniuersitie, & had many colledges, and schooles [...]f learning, Academia, S [...]oa, Lyc [...]um, Canopus, Pritanneum, Tempe, Cynosura, in whiche places were diuers sects of Philosophers. Such were [...]n Persia the wise men, whom they called Ma­ [...]i: in Babylon, the Chaldees: in India, Brachma­ [...]es: in Aethiopia, Gimnosophistae: in Fraunce and England Druides, & others in other countries. In al times y t kings & princes which did set forth religion, were also builders of schooles and col­leges, & auācers of learning. The people of Is­rael were neuer in better state (as P. Phagius, a [...]earned man noteth out of their story) then whē they had in euery towne & village Bathe chene­sioth, and Bathe medraschoth, that is, Synagogues wherein they assembled together, and places to preach in. The same Phagius reporteth of Hie­rusalem, that there were in it more then 4. hun­dred common schooles & Synagogues, in which y Law of God was taught. The Patriarke Ia­cob was called Minister domus doctrinae, a Mi­nister of the house of learning, because he ap­plied himself to the knowledge of y e law of god, & to godlines. The Prophets of God had their schooles, to breed vp vnder them such as might after their death draw y e people from idolatrye, [Page] and resist the false Prophets. They which were so taught by them, were called Filij Propheta­rum, The sonnes of the Prophetes, Samuel taught in such sort at Rama. Elias and Elizeus the Prophetes, in suche sorte, taught the Law of God besides Hiericho. Saint Iohn the Euan­gelist, taught at Ephesus: and Eusebius reporteth out of Philo, that S. Marke had at Alexandria sundrye schollers, which gaue themselues to reading and reasoning, and expounding of the Scriptures. Others did the like at Antioche, and at other places. Out of such schooles it plea­sed God to take many excellent men, and place them in his Church, as Origen, Tertullian, Cy­prian, Lactantius, Arnobius, Basilius, Nazian­zenus, Chrysostomus, Hieronimus, Ambrosius, Augustinus, who were brought vp in al kind of learning, and became shyning starres, & bright lightes in the house of God, notable defenders of religion, ouerthrowers of idols, and confoun­ders of Heretikes. Christiā princes herein haue witnessed their zeale, in setting foorth the glory of God. After Charles y e great had made his no­table conquests, he erected fiue famous Uniuer­sities, one at Paris, another at Tolouse, another at Papia, another at Padua, & another at Prage.

Suidas reporteth of Leo the Emperour, Cum aliquādo Eulogio Philōsopho stipendium dari ius­sisset, Suidas in Leone. &c. Whē Leo on a time cōmanded that [Page] E [...]logius a Philosopher shold haue his princely reward a noble mā of his court saide, that that money would be better employed for maintenance of souldiers. Nay (saith hee) I would rather it might be brought to passe in my time, that the wages whiche are nowe bestowed vpon souldiers, might bee giuen to mainteyne Philosophers.

Alexander Seuerus so highly esteemed that famous and notable Lawyer Vlpian, that when Charion. Chronic. lib. lib. 3. Alex. Seue. certain of his souldiers ran fiercely vpon Vlpian purposing to slay him, the Emperor stept forth, and set himself between the body of Vlpian, and the furie of the souldiers, and couered him with his own roabes, that the souldiers might know how careful he was for the good estate of Vlpiā.

As also for the contrarie, such as haue practi­sed cruelty vpon learned men, and haue hated knowledge, are worthely discommended in the stories of all ages. I told you before of that wic­ked Apostata Iulian, how he forbad y t Christiās should bring vp their childrē in learning. Such an enemie to knowledge was also Licinius the Emperour, who called learning the poison and ouerthrowe of common weales. The like is re­ported of Caligula, Caracalla and Domitianus, that either they vtterly hated all maner of lear­ning, or had some special malice against y e wri­tinges of some one notable man, and therefore sought to destroy them. Such was the policy of [Page] Satan, so thought he to get the vpper hande, & to restore againe his wicked Hiericho.

And were these the practises of Heathē prin­ces onely? May not we remember the like at­tempts wrought in our daies. Who wil cal to minde the time that is not farre past, shal finde that this ignoraunt Hiericho had many friends, who by all meanes drew men from knowledge: they gaue liberty rather to doe any thing, thē to seeke vnderstanding, and yet suffered rather the vse and reading of fabulous & vncleane writers, then of the holy scriptures, and bookes whiche carried fruitful instruction.

Good letters, and studie to increase know­ledge, are not to be neglected. Such as presume of Gods spirit ouer boldely, that without their endeuour to vse the wholesome meanes which he hath left vnto his Church they shal and do by special inspiration vnderstand his wil, do tempt God. The prophet Dauid prayed for the presēce of Gods spirit, but to the purpose he might take profite & fruit of his reading in the law of God. Therfore he saith, Open mine eies, that I may see the wonders of thy law: and giue me vn­derstanding, Psal. 119. and I wil keepe thy law. And a­gaine, encline mine heart vnto thy testimo­nies. S. Paul taught y e Corinthians. That no mā 1. Cor. 12. cā say that Iesus is the Lord, but by the holy Ghost: And in y e 2. Chapter of his first Epistle, 1. Cor. 2. [Page] saith, Now we haue receiued, not the spirit of 1. Cor. 2. the world, but the spirt which is of god, that we might know the things y t are giuen to vs Act. 9. of god. This spirit prepared the heart of Paul, yet sent him to Ananias, that by him it might be Actes 8. tolde him what he should do. This spirit prepa­red the hearts of the Eunuch, & of Cornelius: yet Actes. 10. sent vnto thē Phillip and Peter to open the scrip­tures vnto them. Lydia heard Paul, & the Lord Actes. 16. opened her heart, that shee attended vnto the things that Paul spake. I haue planted, saith he, Apollos watred, but god gaue the in­crease. 1. Cor. 3. Thus are we taught, not to forsake the helps of reading, of hearinge, and such like: yet to know that neither of them can settle vs vnto godlinesse, without the especiall grace of Gods Hom. 3. de verbis Dom. second. Ioh. spirit. Augustin saith wel, Non verbis hominis fit vt intelligatur verbum Dei: facit Deus vt in­telligatis. The wordes of man doe not cause that Gods worde is vnderstoode: God gi­ueth the vnderstanding thereof. And Chry­sostome In 3. cap. 2. ad Corint. vpon these wordes of the Apostle, Suche trust haue we through christ to god, not that we are sufficient of our selues to thinke any thing, as of our selues, but our sufficiēcy is of god, saith: Hoc est, non it a dicebam fiduciam ha­bemus, vt id partim sit nostrum, partim sit dei­sed totū illi tribuo, acceptum (que) fero: that is, I did not so say we haue trust, y t this work is partly ours, & partly gods: but I allow it, & yeelde [Page] it wholly vnto God. The consideration hereof putteth vs in mind to ioyne humble and heartye prayer to our diligent reading & hearing, y t God wil giue vs vnderstanding and knowledge.

Nowe to conclude this first remedy, where­by Hiericho may bee kept from buylding: we may say that of the vse of good learning, which S: Augustine speaketh against those that charge De ciuitat. dei. lib. 16. cap. 2. the scriptures with vnnecessary speeches: Solo vomere terra proscinditur: sed vt hoc fieri possit, etiam caetera aratri membra sunt necessaria. The share onelie renteth the grounde, but to helpe this woorke, the other partes of the plough are also needeful. We say, eloquence and other liberal artes are to be likened to that part of the Carpenters wimble, which turneth about, goeth rounde, and by litle and litle draw­eth in the iron, or steele bit. The wooden handle entreth not into the wood, but wreatheth in the pearser: so do these artes, if they be rightly vsed, further the vnderstanding of the worde of God. This vse Lactantins seemed to seeke when he Lib. 3. instit. cap. 1. said, Vellem mihi dari eloquentiam, vel quia ma­gis credant homines ornatae veritati, vel vt ipsi suis armis vincantur, I would gladly haue the gift of eloquence, either because mē might giue better credit to the trueth, when it is beautified: or els because the heathen may the sooner bee ouercome with their owne weapons. And in another place, he sheweth that [Page] this eloquence must serue and wayte vpon the wisedome of God: Circumliniatur poculum coe Lact. instit. lib. 5. cap. 1 lestis sapientiae melle, vt intelligamus nō hominē loqui, sed Deum. Let the cup (of your speech) be seasoned with y hony of Gods wisdome, that we may know it is god that speaketh, and not man. Where this is not done but men giue them selues rather to bee curious in hea­ring eloquence and pleasantnes of speach, then desirous to learne the trueth, the woorde of God becommeth vnfruitfull, as it is to bee fea­red in many, that they litle account of the Gos­pell of Christ, but seeke to please their itchinge eares with fantasies of men. Augustine sayeth De doctrin. chr. lib 4. cap. 11. to such. Bonorum ingeniorum insignis est indoles, in verbis verum amare, non verba: Quid enim prodest clauis aurea, si aperire quod volumus non potest? aut quid obest lignaea, si hoc potest? quando nihil aliud quaerimus nisi vt pateat quod clausum est. Such as be of good dispositiō seek not af­ter words but after y e trueth: For what auai­leth a key of gold, if it cānot open y t we wold haue opened? & what hurteth a key of wood if it can opē? seing we desire no other thing but that it be opened vnto vs, which is shut.

The seconde let or stay that Hiericho bee not restored, is, that the people may bee instructed, why it was ouerthrowne, & why God hath cur­sed thē that shal seeke to restore it. This know­ledge is a singular gift of god. When the Lord [Page] declared his fauour towardes Israel amonge o­ther his speciall mercies hee spake in this sort: This shall be the couenant that I wil make with the house of Isarel: after those dayes, I Ierem. 31. will put my Lawe in their inwarde partes: and write it in their hearts, and will be their God, and they shal bee my people: and they shal teach no more euery mā his neighbour, and euery man his brother, sayinge, Know the Lord: for they shall all know mee, from the leaste of them to the greatest of them, sayeth the Lorde. And agayne our Sauiour sayeth out of the prophet Esay. They shall all be taught of God. And in the seuententh of Saint Iohn, he sayeth, This is life eternall, that Ihon. 6. Iohn. 17. they knowe thee to be the onely very God, and whome thou hast sent Iesus Christ. To this ende, and for this cause, He gaue some to bee Apostles, and some Prophetes, and Ephe. 4. some Euangelistes, and some Pastours, and teachers, for the gathering together of the Saints, for the worke of the ministerie, and for the edificatiō of the body of Christ: that we hencefoorth bee no more children wa­ [...]ering and caried about with euery wind of doctrine, by the deceit of men, & with craf­tines, whereby they lay waite to deceiue. Therefore doeth S. Peter cal vpon them that are of the church of god, in all places, that they shew foorth the mercies of God, that they witnesse [Page] vnto all the world, what the Lord hath done for them, in filling them with all spirituall know­ledge and vnderstanding: Be readie alwayes I. Pet. 3. to giue an answer to euerie man that asketh you a reason of the hope y t is in you. There fore doeth God giue charge to his people the children of Israel, to heare his Lawe and keepe his commaundements, not as an ordinance that shoulde stande good but for a season, whiche shoulde bee kepte onely by them: but also re­quireth that they teache the same to their po­steritie, that so his great blessinges may neuer bee forgotten. For thus hee sayeth. These wordes which I commande thee this day, Deut. 9. shall bee in thine heart, and thou shalt re­hearce them continually vnto thy children, and shalt talke of them, when thou taryest in thine house, and as thou walkest by the way, and when thou lyest downe, and when thou risest vp. Thus doeth God, by promise that hee wyll giue the Spirite of knowledge and of vnderstanding vnto his people, and by raysing vp labourers whom he hath sent foorth into his viniarde, Prophetes, Apostles, Euan­gelistes, and pastours, and teachers, and by his earnest commaundement that we giue eare to his woorde, and speake of his wonderfull kindenesse shewed vnto vs and our forefathers, make it appeare howe needefull a thinge it is, that we knowe his will. Without this know­ledge [Page] we cannot loue hym as our father we can not feare him as our Lorde.

But, when wee see the miserable blindenesse and ignoraunce in all places abroade, what hope may wee haue to see Hiericho suppressed and quite ouerthrowne? It cannot be but great inconueniences shall followe in the Churche of God, as confusion of order, and dissolution of life, to the indangering of the state, vnlesse by godly care of the Magistrates, some helpe be prouided. This care must shewe it selfe in remouinge blinde watchmen whiche haue no knowledge, who are but dumme dogges that can not barke, who lye and sleepe, and de­light in sleeping. These greedye Dogges can neuer haue enough (sayeth the Prophet Esaye,) Non residence and absence from their cure, is Esay. 56. a fault that woulde bee amended in the Sheap­heardes of the Lordes flocke. Though they be neuer so able to instructe, and therefore wor­thie to haue the roumes in the Churche: yet, if they haue not a desire to do good, if they feede not Christes sheepe, if they be strangers to the people of their charge [...], if they bee not at hande to giue their flockes their bread in due season, what let may there bee, but that ignorance and blindenesse shall growe and encrease in the people?

Another fault no lesse hurtfull to the Church of God, is the sufferinge of pluralities, when [Page] one man taketh the profite of two or more be­nefices, whiche is not worthye of one. These Non residents and pluralitie men teache not, they knowe not, nor care for the People of their charge: they haue brought this confusion and shame into the house of God. They are blinde guides, they are the darkenesse of the world. Against those whiche are suche, GOD sheweth his heauy displeasure: My Sheep, say­eth Ezech. 34. he wandred through all the mountaines, and vpon euerie high hill▪ yea, my flocke was scattered through al the earth, and none dyd seeke or searche after them. And againe, Neither did my shepheards seeke my shepe, Ibidem. but the shephardes fedde themselues, and not my sheepe. And by the Prophet Ieremie he Ierm. 2. saith: They that shoulde minister the law, knew me not. And againe, The Pastours are Ierem. 10. become Beastes, and haue not soughte the Lorde: therefore haue they none vnder­standinge: and all the flockes of their pa­stures are scattered. These either bee a rem­nant of the wicked Inhabitantes of Hiericho, that resist the passage of Gods people towardes the land of promise: or suche as haue forgotten the commaundement of the Lorde, and haue gi­uen themselues to doe the sinnes of the people, whom the Lord gaue ouer vnto them. These be they that seeke the restoringe of Hiericho, & the ouerthrow of Hierusalem therefore the curse of [Page] God wyll fall vppon them: the blood of Gods people shall be required at their handes, because they bring the abhomination of desolation into the holy place: because they suffer Christes flocke to perishe for lacke of knowledge, and to be caryed away after euery wynde of false doctrine. God graunt al such, that they may see with their eyes, and vnderstande in their heartes, and knowe the gratious goodnesse of the Lorde, that the people bee not through their negligence like Horse and Mule: but that they may descerne betweene darkenesse and lighte, and betweene Hiericho and Hierusa­lem: that they may bee able to giue a reason of the faith whiche is in them and that they may teache the same vnto their Children. So shall we be builte vpon a rocke, so shall we stande as firme as mount Sion, so shall wee neuer be con­founded.

The thirde meanes to stay the buyldynge of Hiericho, is to bee thankefull for the bene­fites whiche God hath bestowed vpon vs: and in suche sorte to leade our life, that it may ap­peare wee bee his seruants. To this ende God hath giuen his holye worde: and to this ende hath he left his holy sacraments, that we should be put in minde of his kindenes, and not become vnmindefull or vnthankefull, and so receiue his grace in vayne,

But, you wil say, What thanks shall I giue? [Page] Some leade me one way, and some another: some saye heare is Christe, some saye there is Christe: I know not nor wherefore, nor howe to yeelde thankes, Hereto a short answere can not suffice, and a long woulde be tedious. Let vs call to remembrance the Lesson that was giuen vs in this place on Sunday last: Let vs search the scriptures. Esay the Prophet saith, To the Law, and to the testimonie, if they Esay. 8. spake not according to this worde, it is be­cause there is no light in them. Chrisostome saith, Nullo modo cognoscitur quae sit vera Ec­clesia Hom. 49 in opere imper­fecto. Christi, nisi tantummodo per Scripturas. By no meanes may it by knowne, whiche is the true Church of Christ, but onely by the Scriptures. Without them our faith is no faith without the helpe of them wee cannot knowe Christ from Antichriste, wee cannot know the Church of Christ from the Sinagogue of Sa­than. Hereby let vs learne to knowe Hierusa­lem, hereby let vs learne to knowe Hiericho. Certainely if the woorde of GOD, and the breathe of his mouthe bee not able to shewe this: tradition and custome shall be much lesse able.

It is a good thinge to bee thankefull, and to prayse the Name of the most high: the seruants of God finde cause of thankfulnes in considera­tion of the great & wonderful mercies continu­ally powred vpō them. Moses comanded Nisan Exod. 12. [Page] to bee the firste moneth in the yeere, because God had deliuered Israell from the hande of Pharao in that month. In like sort Mardocheus the Iewe, and Esther the Queene, sent letters Ester. 9. vnto al the Iewes that were through all the prouinces of the king Assuerus both nere & farre, enioying them that they shoulde kepe the fourteenth day of the month Adir with ioy and feasting, for that vppon that daye God had deliuered them from the hande of Haman: and that they woulde not fayle to obserue the fame euery yeare.

Upon this day, euen vpon this day, I say, the xvii. of this moneth, God sent his handemaide, and deliuered vs. Let vs be kinde and thankfull vnto God for so great blessing. I say not, let vs make it the first day of the yeere. Yet this I say, let vs haue it in remembrance, let vs singe with the prophet, When the Lord brought againe y e captiuitie of Sion, we were like them that dreme, thē was our mouth filled with laugh­ter, Psa. 126. and our tongue with ioy. The Lord hath done great things for vs, wherof we reioyce. Let no man be offended herewith, it is onely a remembrance of the mercy of God, it behoueth vs to remember it, it is good to speake of it. For if we haue eyes to see, and neglect not our owne saluation, wee haue nowe much greater cause to reioyce then Dauid had, because the things which are this daye restored vnto vs by [Page] the goodnesse of our God, are farre greater and worthyer then those, which Dauid and the peo­ple of Israell receiued in their deliuerance out of the capitiuitie of Babylon. For by howe much the heauens are greater then the earthe, and God is more excellent then a creature: so much doeth the knowledge of God, and his true worshippe, passe all worldly blessinge, and all other felicitie that can bee deuised vnder the Sunne. For what knoweth hee, which know­eth not God? Or what worshippeth he, whiche worshippeth not God? Hee that worshippeth not God, hath not the comforte of GOD: but hee that hath God, and knoweth God, and serueth God, hath a sure helpe and defence in all assayes. Let vs therefore bee glad and re­ioyce, let vs witnesse our ioye, and singe vn­to the Lorde a new songe. Let vs kindle in our heartes the fire of the loue of God, and of our neighbour, and let the flame thereof breake out to the glory of God. Let vs decke the Al­tars of our heartes with the florishing branches of vertue, and good woorkes: let vs sacrifice and kill our lustes and affections. In this ma­ner if wee shewe our thankefulnesse towardes GOD, wee shall hinder the wicked purpose of thē that wish the restoring of Hiericho, we shal see the lande of Gods promise, and enter into his rest.

[Page] The fourth stay to hinder this buyldinge is discipline, whiche is so needefull, that neyther without it shall yee be able throughly to discom­fort those that seeke to build vp Iericho againe, nor your selues happely and prosperously to goe on forward in setting foorth the glory and maie­stie of our God, and to passe safely to the coun­trie promised. It is as the sinewes of the church to strengthen it, and to ioyne and knit the parts thereof together. But, because the time is passed and this matter weightie, and worthy of larger discourse, I wyll leaue it to your godly consi­derations, and for some other time.

And thou, O mercifull father, rise vp we be­seeche thee, to iudge thine owne cause, stablishe the thinge thou hast begonne in vs, guide our feete in the way of peace, giue force vnto thy worde, blesse thine inheritance, blow downe the walles of Hiericho: so shal Hierusalem prospet, and her walles be made strong: so shall the daye starre lighten our hartes: so shall Israel re­ioyce, and all the people truly know thee, and prayse thy name for euer.

Amen.

Aggaeus. 1.

2 Thus speaketh the Lord of hostes saying, This people say, The time is not yet come that the Lords house should be builded.

3 Then came the word of the Lord by the ministery of the prophet Hagge, saying,

4 Is it time for your selues to dwell in your seiled houses, and this house lie waste?

THese words be written in the first Chapter of the Prophet Aggaeus. For better vnder­standyng wherof, I must call to your remembrance the sto­rie of that time, vpon occasion wherof, these words were spoken.

Almighty God beinge for many and sundrye causes highly displeased with his people the Iewes, after he had chastened thē many wayes, and sawe none amendement, at the laste gaue them ouer into the handes of their enemies, and suffered both the kinge and all the people of the countrie to be carryed away prisoners into Ba­bylon, where they continued in miserie the space of seuentie yeeres. In the meane season, their countrey partly lay waste, and grewe full of wylde beastes: partly was inhabited by forey­ners: [Page] the temple that Salomon had built them, the stateliest & richest work of the whole world, was burnt to the grounde, and all the ornaments therof rauened vp, and caried into Babylon.

After fiftie yeres, king Cyrus shewed fauour towardes his people, & did lycence them to de­part home agayne. But as they were aboute the building, vpon occasion of cōplaint of their ene­mies, the whole worke was stayed. At y length, after 70. yeeres, God remembred his promise and mercy, and stirred vp the heart of king Da­rius king of Persia, who had then conquered the Chaldees, to lycence the Iewes to depart home agayne into their countrie, and to reedifie theyr Citie and Temple. This king Darius (as the Rabbines, or Doctors of the Iewes, and most parte of learned men coniecture) was sonne vn­to the king Assuerus, begotten of the good La­die Queene Hester, which Ladie Hester he ma­ried after he had imbased, & diuorced from hym the prowd and stubborne Queene Vasthi. This was Gods marueylous prouidence, by that meanes twice to deliuer his people. Fyrst, by the good Lady Hester, from the tyranny of Hamā, as it appeareth by the storye: and after, by her Ester. 3. child Darius cleerely to delyuer them, and to discharge them out of their enemies handes for euer.

The Iewes, notwithstanding they had so gra­cious a graunt of their king, yet many of them [Page] would not returne home, but made their aboade euen there among their enemies in Babylon: and the most part of them that were returned, fell to building of their owne houses, and left the house of God vnbuilded: so soone they had forgotten Gods mercy towardes them. In the time of their trouble, they cryed out, If I shrinke from God, I pray God shrinke from me. But beinge restored home and at libertie, they sayde, as the Prophet heere reporteth, Nondum uenit tempus, &c. The time is not yet come, that the Lords house should be builded.

They saw they had many enemies on eue­rie side, the matter it selfe was marueylous weightie, and to their iudgementes almost im­possible. They had begunne before vnder kynge Cyrus, and because, the matter was then dashe, and their enimies preuayled against them, they were vtterly discouraged and cast into dispayre. Wherefore god spake to them by the Prophet Aggaeus, Is it time for your selues to dwel in your seeled houses, and this house lye wast? Haue you found le asure to set vp & furnish your owne house, & can you neglect the restoring of my house? My house (I say) in which my Lawe hath bene read and preached to you, where your Fathers haue made mee sacrifices, towardes which house you turned your faces, whensoeuer you prayed vnto me in Babylon, and were heard? Therfore sayth the Lord. Ye haue sowen much [Page] & bring in litle: ye eate, but yet haue not y­nough: ye looked for much, & loe, it came to litle: and when you brought it home, I dyd blow it out. You set your ioye vppon vaine things, and the same shal deceiue you.

This place of the Prophet Aggaeus, I haue thought good to apply to the present state of our time. For, as then the citie of Hierusalem was miserably rased, and the Temple of god burnt downe by heathens: euen so hath it fared in time lately past with the Churche of Christe, here a­monge vs. And, as then God mollified & softe­ned the heart of the king Darius for the deliuery of his people, euen so of his great mercie hath he nowe stirred vp a most noble & vertuous Ladie our soueraigne Queene Elizabeth, for the same purpose. And, as then there were many that set light by Gods benefites, and thought it meete y­nough for him to waite vpon their leisure: euen so, I pray God, the same securitie be not founde in vs at this time. I pray God there be none of vs that make light of Gods grace, and say in our heartes, Nondum venit tempus, &c. The time is not yet come, that the Lords house should be builded.

1 Wherfore, first I wil proue (by Gods grace) that our Churche hath bene ouergrowne with errours and abuses, as then the temple of Hieru­salem was defaced by the Caldees.

2 Secondly, I will shewe what thinges they [Page] be that doo stay men from reedifying of this Temple.

3 Last of all, after what sorte this Churche ought to be builded, and so I wyl leaue you to God.

Prayers.

Touching the first parte, I shall not neede many wordes, for God hath in our dayes suffi­ciently reuealed, and we haue seene the state of the Church in time past. And indeed, the errors & abuses haue bene so grosse, that who so cānot see them with his eyes, yet may feele and grope them with his fingers. Yet, because I knowe some are not throughly perswaded heerein, but thinke that the church of Rome hath euermore bene pure and without spot: and, some others in their writinges call it the rule of the trueth, that whatsoeuer that Church sayth, whatsouer it be, must needs be true: as Siluester sayth, it is Siluest. Prierias con­tra Lutherum Infallibilis regula, a rule that neuer decei­ueth. Some set it aboue the word of god, as the same Syluester. A doctrina Ecclesiae Romanae & Romani Pontificis sacra scriptura robur trahit & authoritatē. The holy scripture taketh force & authority of y t doctrin of the church & Bishop of Rome. And as Cusanus: Sequuntur Epist. 2. ad Bohemos. Scripturae Ecclesiā, & non è conuerso. The scrip­tures follow the church, & not on the con­trary part, y t church followeth y scriptures. Others say, Impossibile haereticari, &c. It is not [Page] possible he should fall into heresies whiche foloweth the church of Rome: some others sai y t if christ & his Apostles were aliue, they were not able to rule the church in better sort, then it is now ruled, by the Pope and his Cardinalles. Thus some schoole doctors haue written, I am able to aleadge mine authors. Therfore I must of force stād vpō this matter a litle not because I think it needfull, but y al men may be satisfied,

First, Christ our sauiour, as he foreshewed the prosperous course of the gospell, y t it should bee preached throughout y e world, & y t the gates of hel should not be able to withstand it: so he & his Apostles forwarned also the ruine & decay of y Church: & y t in so many places, and in so plaine wordes, that no man can doubt of it, or deny it.

For, Christ alleadging the prophet Daniel, sayth, that abomination should sitte in the holy Mat. 24. place, and, that there shoulde be such confusion and disorder, that if it were possible the very e­lect should be peruerted. He sayth, that when he shall come to iudge, there shal scarsely be found Luke 18. faith in the world. Paul likewise sayth, that the man of sinne, that is such a one as in all thinges 2. Thes. 2. should be contrary to Christe, and is called Antichrist, shoulde sitte in the temple of God, and beare hymselfe as if hee were God in deede. Daniel sayth, The trueth shal be cast downe Dan. 8. to the grounde. And to Timothie Paul sayeth, In the latter times some shall depart frō the [...]. Tim. 4. [Page] faith, and shall giue heede to spirites of er­ror, & doctrins of deuils. S. Peter saith, Ther 2. Pet. [...]. shal be false teachers among you.

And, where saith Christ, (I beseech you consi­der) where saith Christ, this horrible desolation should be? among y turks or Iewes? no, but in the holy place. Wher shal y e son of man scarse­ly finde faith? wher shall the very elect stande in doubt what they may beleeue? amōg y e heathēs or infidels? No, but in the church, Wher saith S. Peter shalbe y e masters of lies, wher saith Dani­el, shall the truth be troden downe? where sayth S. Paul, shal y e mā of sin perch, & settel, & behaue himself as if he were very god? among the hea­then? No, no good brethren, but in templo Dei, In the Temple of God, in the very Church a­mong thē that should beare the name of Christ. But, forasmuch as it cannot be doubted among christian men, that Christ & his Apostles appointed y e church in their time in such sort, as no bet­ter could be deuised, let vs cōpare the church of late time to y t original, as the vse is, in trying of mesures, where, in tryal whether is true or fals, ye haue euermore recourse to the standard. For if ther be any falt, whatsoeuer it be, the standerd wil bewray it. This order Christ himselfe vsed with the priests & Pharises, saying, Domus mea Mat, 21. domus orationis vocabitur, My house shall bee caled the house of praier. But you haue gone frō the paterne or original, & you haue made it a [Page] harbour for theeues. And whereas the conten­tion stoode vpon diuorse, Christ called them to y e first original, A principio non fuit sic, From the beginning it was not so: they twayne shall be one flesh. And S. Paul, when the holy my­sterie Mat 19. of the Lordes Supper was abused, called thē home to the first institutiō, I haue receiued of the Lorde, that which I also haue deliue­red vnto you. By this standerde Christ repro­ued 1. Cor. 11. the Sadduces: Erratis, nescientes Scripturas, You erre, not knowing the Scriptures. And Mat. 2. by the same hee confuted the Deuil, when hee came to tempt him, Soriptum est, It is written. This standerd shall bee able to warrant vs, if Mat. 4. we can saye truely, Scriptum est. For as the learned father Irenaeus sayth, Scriptura est ba­sis & fundamentum fidei nostrae: The Scrip­ture Iren. lib. 3. cap. 1. is the pillar & foundation of our faith. It is rashnesse to beleeue without the warrant or direction of the Scriptures. It is not de­uotion, nor catholique faithe, but foolish rash­nesse.

Now howe many wayes, and in howe ma­ny poyntes the Church of late dayes hath dis­sented from the Churche of Christe and of the Apostles (which no doubt was the Catholique Church) it were almost an infinite worke to recken vp. For they disagree in so many things y t in maner they agree in nothinge. Notwith­standing, I wil lay out one or two things before [Page] you, and by them your wisedomes shall ghesse the rest.

Christ gaue the Sacrament of his body and blood to bee frequented in the Congregation, that all shoulde bee partakers thereof, in re­membrance of his death, and sayde, Hoc facite Luke. 22. in meam commemorationem, Do yee this in re­membrance of mee. Thus Christ hymself or­dayned and commanded: thus the Apostles, and the catholique fathers in the primatiue Church vsed it: and there can no commandement, nor example, be shewed forth to the contrary. Yet our later fathers, agaynst Christ, agaynst the Apo­stles, against the primitiue church, haue thought it sufficient, that one priest alone should commu­nicate for all the rest.

Christ deliuered the holy Communion vn­der both kindes, and so was it vsed in the Pri­mitiue Church, and in the times of the doctors, Chrysostome, Ambrose, Gregorie, Augustine, and Hierome. But our fathers in the Councill holden at Constance of late yeares, haue gone from the originall, and haue decreed against Christ himselfe, against his Apostles, and Doc­tours: that, to minister the Communion to a lay man vnder both kinds, is an open heresie. Alas, (good brethren) I beseeche you consider by the way, in what state was the Church of Christe then, when Christes owne institution, and the Apostles doctrine was called heresie?

[Page] Christ, his Apostles, & the catholque fathers vsed their praiers in a common tongue, that the people might perceiue what was saide in the Church, & say Amen. But, how neere our later fathers come to that originall, it needeth no re­hearsal. For you haue heard it taught you as a necessary doctrine, that your prayers should be in the Latine tongue, although you did not vn­derstand what ye prayed for: and that kinde of prayer hath bene called deuotion.

God left order to his Church, Non facies tibi sculptile, thou shalt not make thee any grauē image. From Christs time for the space of 500 yeres, there was no allowance of images in the Catholique Church▪ but our later fathers cānot take it for a Church, vnlesse it be decked, & set about with images.

The Apostles were maried (as Ignatius and Ambrose witnes) & so were others y e ministers of the Church after them, as it is wel knowne, for 1000. yeres after Christ. To hold good this originall, there haue bene certayne Canons set downe, Si quis do [...]uerit sacerdotem sub obtentu Distine. 28. Si quis. religionis, propriā vxorem cōtemnere, anathema sit. If any man teach y t a priest, for color of religiō should contēn [...] his wife, let him be ac­cursed. And y e general coūcel holden at Gāgra, as it is set downe also by Gratian, If any put differēce betwene the priest that is maryed, Dist. [...]8. Si quis discernit by reson of his mariage, that he should not [Page] offer, & for that cause cōmeth not to his of­fring, he is accursed: yet pope Hildebrand one of the later fathers, decreed & cōmanded, that no man should heare such priests Masse, that had a wife: but caused their tenth to bee burnt, their prayers & blessings to be holden as curses, and the sacrament which they had consecrate, to be spit at, and troden vnder mens feete.

You wyll saye, These be but smal matters, and may be borne withal, for decencie and good order. But you shal vnderstand, that the canons of the Apostles, and diuers of the first Bishops of Rome, and other holy Fathers required, that all such as were present at the ministration of the Communion, shoulde also bee patakers of the Sacrament: & accounted worthy to be put out af the Church, whosoeuer would not com­municate with the Minister. And Chrisostome Homil. 3. ad Eph. calleth such a one impudent & malepert. Quis­quis mysteriorum cōsors nonest, &c. whosoeuer saith he, doth not communicate, & standeth by, he is shameles & malepert. Cōmuniō vn­der De consecrat. dist. 2. canone Comperimus one kinde, is no smal matter, but such a mat­ter, & of such weight, that Gelasius calleth it opē sacrilege, to minister y e sacrament in one kinde.

Common prayer in a straunge tongue, is such a matter, that it taketh away the very vse of cōmon prayer. For the people (as Paul saith) cannot say, Amen, nor be edified, nor giue God thankes. And the Emperour Iustinian in a law [Page] that he maketh, touching the publike prayers of the Church, saith thus, we cōmand al Bishops & priests to minister the holy oblatiō, & the prayer at y e holy Baptism, not vnder silēce, but with such voice as may bee hard of the faithful people: to the intent that the harts of the hearers may be stirred vp to more deuotion, &c. And let the holy priests vnder­stand, that if thei neglect ani of these things, they shal make answer therfore at the dreadful iudgment of the great God, & our saui­our Iesus Christ. And yet neuerthelesse, wee our selues vnderstanding the same wyll not passe it ouer, nor leaue it vnpunished.

To haue images in the church of God, is no smal matter, It is forbidden by a general coun­cel called Eliberinū: & Epiphanius a catholique father calleth it abhomination.

The violent inforcing of sole life, is such a matter, that S. Paul calleth it doctrinā daemoni­orum, the doctrin of deuils. And Daniel saith, it is one of the marks of Antichrist: Neither shal he regard the desires of women. Which Dan. 11. place S. Hierome exꝑoundeth, Ideo Antichristus simulat cactitatem, vt plurimos decipiat. There­fore dooth Antichrist faine or pretend cha­stity, that he may deceiue many.

Thus farre they disagree from the originall of Gods worde. But they vse commonly to saye, the Churche was then in her minoritie [Page] and infancie: afterwarde, she was better infor­med. So when Christ, and the Apostles, and the Doctours please them, they shall rule the matters, they shall be holy Doctours, and holy Fathers: if not, they shall not bee paternes to folow, but children & infants. They vse them as marchants vse their counters: for that counter, which now standeth for a pound, anon after shal be remoued and made a simple halfpenny. Yet notwithstanding, they cry Fathers, Doctours, Church: and yet indeede do al things contrary to the Church of Christe, contrary to the Doc­tours, and fathers of the Church.

Two principall thinges there be, that seeme to beare vp the whole brunt of the religion, that hath bene in the world of late time: the one is the Masse, and thinges thereunto belonginge: the other is the authoritie of the Pope. These two I wyll breefely compare to the first origi­nall: onely running ouer certaine special bran­ches of them both, in as few wordes as I can deuise.

And as touching the Masse, if there be any man here that hath any good opinion of it, and is also learned and able to iudge, let him thinke with himselfe, what Doctour or father in the Primitiue Churche euer vsed, or taught vs to vse a priuate Masse: what Doctour or Father euer hearde of 10. 20. or 30. Masses in one Church said at one time: what Father or doctor [Page] euer taught the Priest to communicate for o­ther? Chrisostome noteth, it is an errour to say. y Sacramēts receiued of one, may do good Hom. 40 in 1. ad Cor. to others, that receiue them not. What Fa­ther or Doctor euer taught, that hoc facite, was hoc sacrificate? What Doctour or Father euer taught vs, that the bread is transubstātiate into Christes bodie? I assure you that worde was neuer hearde of, vntill nowe within litle more then 300. yeeres vnder Innocentius the thirde. What Father or Doctor taught vs, that there remaine accidentiasine subiecto? that Christes body is in a C. thousand places at once, that the Priest should holde the bread ouer his head, and turne his backe to the people? that the Sacra­ment shoulde bee hanged vp in a canopie for the people to adore? What father euer taught vs, that their communion bread shoulde be rounde, because the earth is rounde? That the Priest shoulde kisse the Altar, because Iudas kissed Christ? that he should wash his fingers, because Pilate washed his handes? That hee shoulde knocke his breast, iu token of the theeues repen­tance vpon the Crosse? Those thinges haue bene written by Durande, Bona [...]enture, and In­nocentius, and others like of late time: but the Fathers in the Primitiue Church neuer heard of them.

Yet some men of late time haue beaten into your heades, y these & many other like thinges [Page] haue come by succession, euen frō the primatiue Churche, and from the Apostles. But so the coniurers and Sorcerers saye, that their books of coniuration and sorcerie came from Moses, from Enoch, and from Abel. Plutarche writeth, that Theseus, Romulus, Hercules, and other like Princely gentlemen, indeede were Bastardes, and were be gotten of fathers of very lowe de­gree: but after they came into honour, and estimation, the people (because they knew not whose sōnes they were) thought they had come from heauen, and therfore they called them the sonnes of the gods.

Euen so, these thinges that I haue here re­ported, nowithstandynge in deede they are base borne, yet because they haue stollen into the Churche and haue bene had in honour, some men haue taughte you, they haue come euen from heauen, and therefore they haue fathered them vpon Christe, and his Apostles. But in the meane season, they haue not dealte iustlye with you, but haue done wronge both to Christ and to his Apostles. Hierome writinge vpon Aggeus, sayeth: Quae absque authoritate & testimoniis Scripturarum quasi traditione A­postolica Hierom. in 1. Agge. sponte reperiunt at qué confingunt, percutit gladius Dei: The Sworde of God stricketh those thinges which men fynde out and deuise of them selues without the [Page] authoritie & testimonies of the scriptures, and deliuer foorthe, as if they came by the tradition of the Apostles.

Againe, what Catholique Father taught vs, that the Pope is the head of the Church, aboue kings, aboue Councils, aboue the word of god, greater and of more authoritie then the Apo­stles: that he cannot erre: that the whole world is his diocesse: that he may not be iudged what soeuer hee doe, although he drawe a thousande soules downe into hell: that he is neyther man nor God, but a mixture medled together of God and man: Al these thinges, our later Fa­thers haue written of the Pope: and yet I leaue a hundred things vntouched. Thus farre haue they gone from their originall and paterne.

But what greater disorver can there bee in the Church of God, then when Antichrist shall come and sit in the place of God? There is an olde fable of Antichrist, that when he commeth, he would turne trees vpside downe, and do such like wonders. But the markes whereby Anti­christ shall be knowne indeede, are otherwise set downe in the holy Scriptures. In his com­ming, abhomination shall stand in the holy place, and trueth shall be throwne downe in the earth.

I knowe many men are offended to heare the Pope pointed out for Antichrist, and thinke it an vncharitable kinde of doctrine: therefore [Page] I refraine to vse any such names, and only wyl reporte to you of other, by what tokens Anti­christ, when he commeth, may bee knowne Gre­gorie, as it were in the spirit of prophesie, wri­ting Greg. lib. 4. epist. 38. against Iohn bishop of Constantinople, saith Rex superbiae propè est, & (quod dici nefas est) Sa, cerdotum est praeparatus exercitus: The king of pride is at hand, & (which is vnlawful to be said) an army of priests is prepared, By these tokens, saith Gregorie, you may know him: hee shalbe the prince of pride, and he shal haue an ar­my of priestes to wayte vpon him. In another place he saith. Quisquis se vniuersalem sacerdo­tem Greg. lib. 6. epist. 30. vocat, vel vocari desiderat, in elatione sua Antichristum praecurrit Whosoeuer calleth himself the vniuersal priest, or desireth so to be called, in the pride of his hart is the fore­runner of Antichrist. These words were writ­ten by Gregorie more then 900. yeeres since.

If there were euer any that might be knowne by these tokens, which was or is the prince of pride, & is called or desireth to be called y e Vni­uersal priest, or B. or hath an army of priests, I leaue y t to your iudgemēt, whether the same be he whom Gregorie describeth, or some other. I pray God to lighten the eyes of al the world, that all the world may spie him, and the man of sinne may be reueiled.

When the woman of Samaria saw the mira­cles that Christ had done, and heard some men [Page] doubte whether hee were Messias or no: why (quoth she) whē Messias shall come, shall he doo moresignes, thē this man hath shewed? So may we say by the Bishop of Rome, when Antichrist shal come, shal he worke more signes, then they of that See haue done? shal he work more dis­order in the Church? shal he do more to the dis­honour of God, and against Christ?

Some man wyll say, that for vnitie sake it is meete, y t some man be named head of the church But Gregory saith, Siquantitatē vocis perpendi­mus, Greg. lib. 6: epist. 30. duae sunt sillabae: Sipondus iniquitatis, vni­uersa pernicies. If we weigh the quātity of the word, it standeth in two sillables: if we con­sider the weight of the wickednes, it is an v­niuersal destructiō. Unto Anastasius the Bi­shop Lib. 6. epist. 24. of Antioch, he writeth thus, To dissemble the iniury don to your honor, if one bishop be caled vniuersal, thē if y t one vniuersal bi­shop fal, the whole vniuersall church goeth to grounde. Therefore Francisons Zabarella, a Canonist, seeinge the great inconueniences y t grew hereof, saith, the popes do now whatso­euer thei list to do yea although it be vnlawful, & ar become more thē god. Herof hath folowed infinit errors: for the Pope hath in uaded & entred vpon al the right of the in­feriour Churches: so that the inferiour By­shops may go for nought, and vnlesse God helpe the state of the Church, the vniuersal [Page] church is in danger. In consideration of this great danger which hereby groweth to y e whole church. Gregorie saith to Iohn the Boshop of Constantinople, Tu quid Christo vniuersalis Ec­clesiae Lib. 4. epi. 38. capiti in extremi iudici [...] dicturus es exami­ne, qui cuncta eius membra tibimet conaris vni­uersalis appellatione supponere? What answer wilt thou make at the trial of the last iudge­ment vnto Christ the head of the vniuersal Church, which thus by the name of vniuer­sall Bishop seekest to make all his members subiect vnto thee? This decay of the church, the olde Catholique Fathers foresaw in their time. When Constantinus y t Emperor endowed the churche with landes & possessions, they saye there was a voyce of Angels heard in the ayre, saying, Hodiè venenum infunditur in Ecclesi­am, Ioh. de pari­siis cap. 22. in vita Siluesti. This daye poyson is powred into the Church. If there were poyson powred into the Church then, I doubt there was neuer Triacle powred into it since. This we see that from that time shee hath done worse and worse. Au­gustine fyndeth faulte with the multitude of Ceremonies, and sayeth the Churche in hys time was in worse case by mannes deuises, then was the Churche of the Iewes. Ber­narde sayde, There is no parte sounde in the Cleargie. And agayne, They which chuse the first places in the Church, are chiefest in persecuting Christ. And againe, Non doctores, [Page] sed seductores: non pastores, sed impostores: non praelati, sed Pilati. They be not teachers, but deceiuers: they are not feeders, but be­guilers: they be not Prelates, but Pilates.

What should I hold you with calling the fa­thers to witnes in this matter: they themselues that haue bene proctors for y e Church of Rome, are contented sometimes to acknowledge, that they haue forsakē the original. Latomus findeth fault that y e Lords supper was ministred to the people in one kinde only. Abbas Panormitane, Faber, Pius secundus, founde falt with y e forbid­ding of priests marriage. Ex agamia (saith Fa­ber) multi lapsisunt in pedicas diaboli. Many haue fallen into the snares of the deuill, by forsaking mariage. And further, expresseth the mischiuus purpose of those which brought such ordinance into the Church, by a similitude say­ing, ar [...]neae texunt subtiliaretia &c. Spyders weaue their webs so smal and fine, that they may scarcely be seene: if any thing fall in­to them, they first set vpon the head therof, & so take away all sense & feeling. Albertus Pighius confessed there were errors & abuses in the masse: I will saye nothinge of their life. Some of themselues say that they succeed Pe­ter in place, but Iudas in life. Boniface being himself a bishop, said, In old time we had treene chalices & goldē priestes, but now we haue trene Priestes, and golden Chalices. And Adrian [Page] being also a Bishop, said, Succedimus non Petro in docendo, sed Romulo in parricidio. Wee suc­ceed not Peter in teaching, but Romulus in slaughter of our brethren.

Yet notwithstanding (say they) we are succes­sors to Peter, & vicars of christ: we are y e church. But Christ taketh it for an argument against y e Scribes & Pharisees, This did not Abrahā. You are not the church, you are of your father y t diuel. And Micheas, My Priests teach for re­ward, & my Prophets prophecy for money, Mich. 3. and yet they rest themselues vpon the Lord and saye, is not God in the middest of vs? Are not we the church? Therefore night shal­be vnto you for a vision, and darknesse shal­be vnto you for a diuination, and the sunne shal goe downe ouer the Prophets, and the day shalbe darke ouer them.

I wil speake nothing of the blindnes of the time past, for our aduersaries take that for a spe­cial hold, and cal ignorance the mother of deuo­tion: and say, Scriptures are a buckler, and a defence for heretikes. Not long sithence, in this citie there were certaine interrogatories put forth, to enquire of suche as then they called heretikes, wherein one inquiry was made in this sort: Item, whether you knowe or haue heard of any person or persons within your pa­rish, that hath kept, or at this present doth keepe, any heretical, naughtie, and seditious booke or [Page] bookes, especially, English Testaments, or Bi­bles. I fayne not this of my selfe, the booke is to be seene, imprinted euen in this yard. But this matter wil soone be answered, wil they saye: for it followeth, Falsly trāslated. That were some­what, if they woulde appointe you out one, that were translated aright, or did allowe any trans­lation of the Testament in English to be vsed.

Whensoeuer any great Eclipse chanceth in the sunne or moone, some maruellous impres­sion, or change, or mortality foloweth vppon the earth: Euen so, when true knowledge faileth in the Church of God, it cannot be but the soules of the people shal perish. If in the little time of Moses absence, the people forgate God, and fell to idolatry: if when Christ slumbred, and tooke but a litle nappe in the shippe, the ship began to drowne: how shall it bee with them that receiue not Moses at all, and giue no place to our saui­our Christ, who only is able to saue the Church from drowning? For as Hilarie saith, Ecclesiae Hillar. in Mat. cap. 8. intra quas verbum Dei non vigilauerit naufra­gae sunt: Nō quod Christus in somnum relaxetur, sed quod somno nostro consopiatur in nobis. Those churches are in danger of drowning, wherin the word of God waketh not: Not for that Christ is in any slūber, but because his word is heauy in vs through our heauines: & Orig. sheweth how dangerous y e state of thē is where, the Gospel is not preached. Such a Church can [Page] not stand before the abominatiō of desola­tion stedfast, or without danger of seducing,

And therfore Christ compareth his church to the weakest things that be. Sometimes hee cal­leth it a vine, which vnies it euermore be propte and borne vp, & looked vnto, & pruned, of it selfe is not able to stande, but falleth to the ground, & groweth wilde. Sometimes he likeneth it to a flocke of sheepe, which without attendance, is ready to take infinite maladies. Sometime to a shippe, which if it be not wel prouided on euery side, if it be destitute of light of sunne & starres, is in daunger of the rocke, and windes, & surges of the sea. Sometimes to the moone which hath no light, but from the sunne.

What needeth more proofe in a matter being of it selfe so cleere? Christ himselfe, & Daniel, & Peter and Paul gaue vs warning that this con­fusion should come to passe in y e church of God. We see with our eyes, how farre we are stra [...]ed from the original. We see what darknesse and blindnesse hath beene euen in them that shoulde haue ruled the sterne. Good men haue had their eyes opened, and haue poynted to vs that the p [...] ­l [...]te of the shippe a long time hath beene Anti­christ. The auncient and olde Doctours in their time foresawe that this great captiuitye and confusion, was comming euen vpon them. Our fathers of later yeeres, though our Ad­uersaries and Patrones of the contrary cause, [Page] yea, the Bishopyes of Rome and their chiefe pil­lars, doe coufesse that the patterne and original, hath not beene kept. Discipline whiche is the greatest bond of the church, hath beene broken: I pray God it may now bee restored. The Sa­craments that Christ left for our most comfort, haue byn miserably mangled and defaced. Our prayers haue been without spirite and veritye, and so abused, that indeede they were no pray­ers.

What greater proofes or authorities doe we looke for? Now then, can there bee anye man so wilfull, that will say, there hath been no disorder in the churche? or, that Christ himselfe, and his Apostles (if they were aliue) coulde rule the church in no better sort, then it hath beene, and is by the Pope and his Cardinals?

But me thinke I heare some say, The church cannot bee so forsaken, it is the house and tem­ple of God, it is the spouse of Christe: Christ made her a sure promise, that he woulde neuer forsake her. Ero vobiscum vs (que) ad consummatio­nem soeculi, I will bee with you to the end of Matt. 28. the worlde. All this is true, yet is it not true, that euery particular churche of the worlde shal be established for euer. For, was not this temple that Salomon built, the temple of God? yet was it ouer throwen, and burnt down to the grounde by y Chaldees. Iupiters image was set vp in it by Antiochus. It was afterward ouerthrowen [Page] by the Emperour Titus, yet was it the temple of God. Gods house is a house of prayer, yet Christ saith, Vos fecistis speluncam latronum, Luke 19. You haue made it a denne of theeues. The Lord made choise of his Uine, he loued it, it was a chosen heritage, yet Ieremie saith, Many pa­stours Iere. 12. haue destroyed my Vineyard, & tro­den my portion vnder foote, of my chosen place, they haue made a desolate wildernes Hierusalem was called the holy city, yet is shee charged, that shee hath played the harlot and done shamefully. The Iewes called themselues the people of God, but Christe calleth them the Synagogue of Satan. The Church of God is Reuel, 2. called the holy place, yet Christ saith, the abho­mination of desolation, and S. Paule saieth, the man of sinne shal stand in the holy place.

If we beleeue Christ, and his Apostles, that forewarned vs hereof: if we beleeue the old doc­tours: if we beleeue the writers of later yeeres, if we beleeue such as God hath stirred vp in our time to reuiue his Gospel: if we beleeue our aduersaries: if we beleeue our owne senses an [...] experience: let vs confesse that the Church hath byn defaced with abuses: let vs giue God thāks, that of his great mercies hath restored it, and lee vs euery man endeuour to reediffe it.

God had mollified the Kings hearte to bee gracious towards them, he had deliuered them, he had restored them home to their countrie, hee [Page] gaue them Prophetes to call vppon them, and a godly Prince to rule ouer them: but the peo­ple cried out, The time is not yet come that the Lordes house shoulde be buylded. Here must I touche the causes that withholde men from the buylding vp of Gods Temple, not al that may be reckoned: For that wold require more time. but onely the chiefest, that shall come to hand.

The first seemed to be dispaire of the cause. For they sawe it was a long trauayle from Ba­bylon to Hierusalem. They had beene spoiled of all they had, and were poore, and the greatest part euen of their owne people forsooke them, and would not returne home with them. Theyr enemies were strong, and laughed them to scorne, and hindered their buildinges. Others charged them with sedition, and sayde, if these men may once recouer their city, they will paye no more tribute, they will be no longer in sub­iection, and this matter at length shall redound to the kings dammage. Looke in your Chroni­cles, and you shal find that the Iewes haue euer byn traytours.

Euen so, when the man of God Luther was raysed vp by God to reforme the church, a friend of his said vnto him, O father Luther, you shal neuer be able to preuayle: the Pope & princes, and al the world are against you: The matter is past recouery: goe into your study, & say, Deus [Page] miscreatur nostri. Euē so, whēsoeuer it pleaseth God to build vp the walles of his tēple▪ he choo­seth out such, y for their owne infirmities, & for the force & strength of their enimies, they might be discouraged, and despaire. Euen now that it hath pleased God to restore his gospel, they that are of the contrary part, crie out, These men be rebels, they woulde haue no magistrate, they would haue al things in common. Behold what they haue done in Heluetia: beholde what they haue done in Germanie: Looke out your Chro­nicles, you shal finde that al the vproares and se­ditions which haue been these forty yeeres, haue byn stirred vp by some of them.

But all this discouraged not the good Prince Zorobabel,, hee armed himselfe with Gods promise against all impossibilities, and so called the people to the huylding of the tem­ple. And therefore GOD prospered him, and moued the king Darius hearte to make procla­mation, that whosoeuer would withstand Zoro­ [...]abel in his doinges, tymber shoulde bee taken out of his owne house, and a gallowes made, and he thereon hanged without redemption.

Euen so, that man of GOD despayred not, though hee same all the worlde against him, but gaue the glory to GOD. And therefore God blessed his doinges as wee see this daye. For it is the cause of GOD, and not of man. [Page] The zeale of the Lord of hostes hath done this. I wil bring this to passe (saith the Lord) not for your sakes, but that my name may bee glorified among the nations. For God chooseth y e weake thinkes, and the foolish thinges of the world. As for the Aduersaries, be they neuer so strong, he that dwelleth in the heauens laugheth them to scorne. These, through feare and dispaire, keepe backe from building the temple.

Some there be that confesse, that manye things are out of frame, and ought to be looked on, but they say, it is no time to fall a buylding. We must looke for a generall Councel. And God graunt we may once see that daye, that a general Councel may be called, wherein Christ may sit president, and all these matters that are nowe in question, maye haue indifferent hea­ring, and maye bee decided by the woorde of God.

But alas, they that make a face and shewe of general Councels, them selues stoppe and staye, that there may be no generall Councell. When Luther made his first appeale from the Pope that then was, to a generall councell, they made him answeare that it was against the de­cree of Pope Iulius, and Pope Pius, that anye appeale shoulde bee made from the Pope to any councel.

When the Emperour had compelled them to a Councel, and the Princes of Germanie & [Page] common weales, had sent learned men thither: the Bishops that were there assembled, woulde not heare any of them preache, or dispute, or de­clare their minde. For onely bishops may sit & speake in their councel, and suche as are sworne to mainteine the Pope. Aeneas Syluius, other­wise Aeneas Syl­uius ad capi­tulum Magū ­ [...]in. called Pope Pius the second, saith, if a Bi­shop speake against the Pope, yea although hee speake the truth, yet neuertheles hee sinneth a­gainst the othe, that he hath made vnto the pope.

And last of all, when the Councell hath done all that it can, the whole conclusion of the mat­ter hangeth vpon y e determination of the Pope. Now iudge you, what sentence there is like to be, where as hee shalbe iudge in his owne cause. Thus when they crye out and speake of Coun­cels, they seeke delay, they mocke with God and man, and indeed meane to haue no councel.

Saint Paul, after hee was called of God, and touched in his heart and couscience with Gods trueth, appealed not to a generall Councel, but saith, Non acquieni carni & sanguini, I com­municated not with fleshe and blood. The Galat. [...]. Matt. II. kingdome of heauen suffereth violence, and the violent take it by force. There is no Councel aboue God.

A Councel may testifie the trueth to be truth, but it cannot make falshood to be truth. Augu­stine aunsweared most indifferently, writing to Maximinus a Bishop of y e Arrsans y t alleaged a [Page] general councel holden at Ariminum. Nec ego Nicenum, nec tu debes Arimincuse tan quā prae­iudicaturus L [...]. 3. cōt. Max­im. cap. 14. proferre cōcilium, &c. Neither may I lay to thee the councel of Nice, nor maiest thou lay to me the coūcel of Ariminum, ei­ther of vs thinking therby to find preiudice against the other: But let vs laye matter to matter, cause to cause and reason to reason, by the authority of the Scriptures, whiche are indifferent witnesses for both.

Whē Agisilaus minded to make his passage with his army through his neighbors lande, he desired licence of the prince of that countrie: the prince saide, he coulde make him no ready aun­swere, but that he would take aduise of his coun­cel. Wel then said Agesilaus, take you aduise­ment: in the meane season, I wil passe through. So when our aduersaries delay off, & soiourne til they may take their deliberation in a coun­cel, let them deliberate while they wil: but in the meane season, let vs passe on in the busines of God, and take the occasion offered vs to buylde by a house to the Lord.

Some other say, it is not yet time: y e Bishops be they that should redresse the church. Would to God they would. For they should be Lux mū ­di, The light of the world, they should be shep­heards, & Watchmen, they should be builders of Gods church. But, what if the light become darknes? What if the shepheardes become [Page] wolues? What if the Watchmen lye asleepe? what if the builders become ouerthrowers? Ie­remie saith, the Pastours haue ouerthrowen the Uineyard: and is it likely that they wil reare it vp again? Christ said vnto y e bishops, you haue made my house a denne of theeues: & is it likely that they wil bring it againe to the former state, and make it a place of prayer? But, O merciful God, what a building is that like to bee, where ignorance is the foundation, where ignoraunce is deuotion, and the greatest corner stone of the buylding. I pray God lighten their hearts w t his holy spirite, and make them to bee that they professe themselues to be, the light of the world, and true labourers in Gods Uineyarde, & faith­ful buylders of his house.

In the meane season let vs remember, that in the olde Lawe, whensoeuer the Byshoppe grewe out of order, God raysed vp sometimes Prophetes, sometimes Princes, to refourme the churche, to redresse things that were amisse, and to reedifie the decayes. For the Prince is keeper of the Lawe of GOD, and that of both Tables, as wel of the first that pertayneth to Religion, as of the seconde that pertayneth to good order. For he is the Head of the peo­ple, not onelye of the commons and La [...]y, but also of the Ministers and Cleargye. By that au­thoritye. Moses beynge a Magistrate rebuked Aaron the Bishop, for making the golden calfe. [Page] Ioas beeing a king, redressed the riot of the Priestes, Salomon being King, firste builded the temple of God, & put down the high Bishop A­biathar, and set vp Sadoc. Afterwarde, the same Temple being polluted was restored, not by the Bishoppes, but by the Kings Ezechias, Iosias, Abias, Iehosaephat: & at this time after the cap­tiuitie of Babylon, it was restored, not by the Bishoppes. but by Zorobabel the Prince of Iuda.

And after the comming of Christ, when the Emperours became christened, Constantine a Godly Emperour, threatned the Bishops, if they would not be ruled. he would take vppon him to see them punished, as hauing in deed au­thority and power ouer Bishoppes. And Iustini­anus in his law threatneth the Bishops, that if they woulde not make their prayers in a loude voyce, that y people might say Amen, he would punish them with his sworde, as hath been sayd before.

But what needeth more examples? When the Arke of God was restored home, Dauid be­ing King, played the chiefest part: Dauid being King, made Psalmes and ditties: Dauid being King, daunced before the Arke: and being king, set the Bishops & Priestes in order. And for this cause they are kings, euen to serue y Lord. And therefore they doe not wel that deuide common weales in two, and deuise two heads, the one for [Page] the spiritualtie, the other for the laitie. For S. Paul saith, Omnis anima superioribus potestati­bus Rom. 13. subdita sit. Let euery soule bee subiect to the higher powers. Euery soule, whether he be bishop, Cardinal, or Pope, al are subiect to their Prince. And Chrisostome vpon that place, saith, Etiam si Apostolus sis, si Euangelista, siue Prophe­ta, siue quisquis tandem fueris, ne (que) enim pietatē Hom. 23. in 13. Rom. subuertit ista subiectio. Yea, if thou be an Apo­stle, if thou be an Euāgelist, if thou be a Pro­phet, or of what state soeuer thou be: for this subiection is no hinderāce to godlines. And of the superiority of Princes power, Tertullian Tertul. ad Scapulam. speaketh thus. Colimus imperatorem, vt hominē à Deo secundum, solo Deo minorem. We woor­shippe the Emperour as a man nexte vnto God, and inferiour onely vnto God.

Some other there be that see and knowe, that the Church of God is nowe a building, and yet not onely refraine themselues from the worke, but also spurne down that other men haue built vp: that see wee teach nothing but the word of God, and the doctrine of the primitiue church: & yet least they should seeme to receiue the doc­trine which they haue persecuted, inforce them selues to be constant, and lay violent hands vpō their owne conscience, and saye, Non regnabit super nos, He shal not beare rule ouer vs: and as Pharao said in the hardnes of his heart, Nes­cio Dominum. I know not the Lord.

[Page] I take not here vpon me to iudge other mens consciences: but such men there haue byn, as we may know by reading, & as God hath opened by notable iudgement, & I pray God there be none such now. I pray God there be none that offend against their own conscience, and knowledge, and against the holy spirit of God.

But alas, I speake not now of the ignorant and vnlearned sort of people, that offend of sim­plicity, and haue a zeale of God, although it be not according to knowledge: but I speake of them that be learned, that knowe well, that wee teach you nothing this day, but that Christ and his Apostles taught before vs, & was euermore frequēted throughout the church, vntil al things grew to corruption. And of the contrary parte, they doe know, and their consciences doe testifie vnto them, that their doctrine for the most parte is contrary to the vse of the primitiue churche, contrary to the Apostles, contrary to Christe himselfe.

Yet wil these men sooner leaue their liuing, then bee present at the hearing of an Englishe prayer, or communicate with the people vnder both kyndes. They call it a schisme to haue the common prayers in a tongue that the peo­ple may vnderstande. To communicate vnder both kindes, they call it a schisme. For the Mi­nisters to be maried, they cal it a schisme. And o­ther like things which were tedious to rehear se [Page] at length. Those thinges which were ordeyned by Christ and his Apostles, & vsed throughout the whole Catholique primitiue Churche with­out question, they cal schismaticall.

O mercifull God, shall wee saye, that all the whole world of the Christians, euer from Chri­stes time, vntil the late time of these later Fa­thers, was in a continual schisme? Shal we say that S. Augustine, S. Ambrose, and other old fa­thers, were schismatiques: Shall wee say that Christ and his Apostles taught vs schismes: or that was once true, and Christian doctrine-is it nowe become a schisme? Is the Churche nowe within fiue hundreth yeeres become Catholike: and was Christes church, and the Apostles churche, and the Doctours church not Catho­like: O Lord, if we be deceiued, thou hast decei­ued vs: for if in these doings we be schismatikes, for hauing prayer in a knowen tongue, or for communion vnder both kindes, or for the ma­riage of Priestes and Ministers, where as thou gauest thy communion vnder both kindes, and didst choose such as were married to be thy Apo­stles, and didst pray in the common and vulgar tongue, as also thy Apostle Paule taught vs to do: If this be schisme, we are become schismati­ques, for folowing thine example. and that ordi­nance which thou hast left vnto thy Church.

But S. Hillarie sheweth, how we shalbee sure to know an heresie or a schisme. Hee est regula [Page] fidei: Christus dixit, Apostolus dixit. This is a rule of faith, to say, Christ hath said it, the A­postle hath said it. Christ saith, Bibite ex hoc omnes, Drinke ye al of this, without exception, Paul biddeth vs to pray so, that the people may say Amen. And sayeth, Honorabile coniugium in omnibus, Mariage is honorable in al men. Then is this by Hylaries rule the Catholique faith, & the contrary is Schismaticall: for our faith is buylded vppon the foundation of the A­postles and Prophets. S. Cyprian saith, Non pax est sed bellum, nec Ecclesiae iungitur, qui ab Euan­gelio Cyprian. Ser­mone 5. de lapsis. separatur. It is no peace but war, no Ca­tholike peace or vnity, but opē war & schis­me: neither can he say, I am of the Church: that is diuided from the gospel. Iustinus martyr, as it is reported by Eusebius, saide, Ipsi Do­mino non acquiescerem, si alium Deum diceret Ecclesia. histo. lib. 4. cap. 18. praeter omnium Creatorem. I would not beleue Christ himself, if he should say there were another God then the creator of al things. If he would not beleeue God himselfe, teaching o­therwise then is sette downe by the woorde of God, much lesse would he beleeue the Churche, teaching contrary to the Gospel.

God of his mercy graunt that al our contro­uersies that we now stand vpon, may be hearde and determined by Gods Gospel, and open the eyes of our aduersaries, that they may see the hope whereunto they are called. In the meane [Page] season let not vs shunne or refraine them, but exhort and counsel them with al sobrietie in the spirite of meekenesse, as our brethren. Who knoweth whether God of his mercie will call them to repentaunce? As God sayde to Saynt Paule by Reuelation, Populus mihi multus est in hac ciuitate, I haue much people in this ci­tie: So I trust I may say, at least I doubt not but wee may charitably hope, God hath a great number euen among them that runne to the Masse, that will yet heare no reason, but are stubborne and wilfull. Their hearts are in the handes of God, and he is able, and will mollifie them, and of stony wil make them fleshy, and of stones make them the children of Abraham, and the principall corner stones in the building of his Church.

Other impedimentes there bee, that keepe men from the buylding of Gods house. But that which GOD complayneth of by the Pro­phet, is, that euery man fell to builde his owne house, and lefte the house of God vnbuilded. This is the corruption of our nature. Such thinges as we shoulde glorifie God withall, we abuse moste to the dishonour of God. There­fore Christe calleth them thornes, and the Mammon of wickednesse, not because they are so of themselues, for they are the giftes of God, but because our frowarde nature maketh them so.

[Page] The man, as Christ saieth in the Parable, that was bidde to the marriage feast, sent word that he was marryed and coulde not come. E­say saith, The harpe, and viole, and Timbrel, and pype, and wine are in their feastes: but Esay. 5. they regarde not the woorke of the Lorde. The fantasies and pleasures of this life rauishe our mindes and pull them cleane from GOD. So sayeth the Prophete, You can haue your houses sieled, and furnished: in the meane while, my House lyeth forsaken. O that Aggeus the Prophete were nowe aliue, and sawe the rearing vp of Gods Temple heere in Englande. What, thinke you he would say, You builde your owne houses, and leaue the house of God forsaken? Nay, he would say, you builde your owne mansions, and pull downe the house of God.

The Maisters of the woorke, builde be­nefice vpon benefice, and Deanry vpon Dean­rye, as though Rome were yet in Englande. The poore flocke is giuen ouer to a Woolfe: the poore children cry out for bread, the bread of life, and there is no man to breake it to them. The Noble man or Gentleman, the Patrones of Benefices, giue presentatations of benefices, either to bee Farmours them selues, or else with exception of their owne Tenthes, or with some other condition that is worse then [Page] this. The poore Minister muste keepe his House, buye him Bookes, relieue the poore, and liue, GOD knoweth howe, and so doe you too.

O good my Lordes and brethren, I come not hither to bee a Patrone for money mat­ters: GOD seeth my hearte before whome I speake it. But I see Gods Temple by this meanes is forsaken. Young men, suche as are of moste to wardenesse turne them selues to be Phisitions, or men of Lawe: yea. Clearkes, or Apothecaries. The matter is so vsed, that they are ashamed to bee Ministers in Gods Churche. They shoulde not so doe, saye you: no, neyther yet you, as your dooinges are, can bee angrye with them. They are not Angelles, but your owne children, your brethren, your Cousins, of your owne affections, of your owne fleshe and blood, and they thinke themselues too good to become your slaues.

O mercifull GOD, at the beginning of the Gospell, euerye man brought his goodes, and layde them at the feete of the Disciples. Nowe euerye manne is readye to pull out in a man­ner necessarye sustenaunce, euen out of the mouthes of Christes Disciples. Then that that was euery mans owne, euerye man made it common, and no man counted it to bee his owne. Nowe that appertayneth to others, [Page] and is appointed to the building and preseruing of Gods Church,, that euery man layeth handes on, and counteth to bee his owne. In the meane season, the poore Uniuersities are neg­lected, the schooles euerye where vnfurnished, the youth driuen and chased away from the buil­ding.

Thinke of this in your heartes: Consider with your selues. There lacke already Mini­sters throughout the Realme; to teach the peo­ple, & to builde vp the walles of Gods Church. One poore hireling is driuen to serue two or three Parishes. The sicke hath no man to com­forte or counsell them: the dead haue no man to burie them: one man burieth another. That thing I knowe is not materiall: yet it seemeth not so to al men, and our bodies are the Tem­ples of the holy Ghost, and ought reuerently to be brought to their graues.

Uiew your Vniuersities: view your schooles which euer haue beene nourceries to this pur­pose: alas, how many shall you finde in both the Uniuersities, and in all the Schooles through England, not onely that are already rype, but also that are mynded to the Ministe­rye: If they be not founde there, alas where thinke you to haue them: Where thinke you will they be found? Thinke you that they will spring out of the grounde, or droppe downe from the Heauens: No, no, they be of you, and [Page] must be bred and reared amongst you. If there be none to be founde, nor hope of any to be here­after: be you wel assured that Actes of Parlia­ment, and Proclamations, are not enough to content the conscience of the people, and to build vp the Temple.

Oh, that the Queenes Maiesty knewe the great scarcitie, and miserable neede of Mini­sters that is abroade. And I beseech you good my Lordes, and other Honourable and Wor­shipfull that are heere, that haue or maye haue accesse vnto her, to put her in remembraunce, that her grace will be mindefull of the house of GOD, and redresse the greedinesse both of corupt patrones, and of such who engrosse and gather into their handes many liuinges, being them selues the remnaunt of the ignoraunt and persecuting Babylon: and yet leaue to take charge ouer the people, blynde Syr Iohns not onely lacke Latin, but lacke honestie, and lacke conscience, and lack religion. It would be a great furtherance to the Church of God, a wonderful way to increase schooles and the U­niuersities.

Now remayneth the last part that I haue taken in hand to speake of: that is of the man­ner of the buylding. Where of, because y matter of it selfe is long, and I scanted of time, I will speake two wordes, and so make an ende. And what better waye can be deuised to restore [Page] Christes Churche, then that wee see vsed by Christ himselfe: Christ, when he was appo­sed of the Pharisies in the case of diuorce, whe­ther it were lawfull for a man to put away his wise vppon any kinde of matter, and to marry another, called them backe to the scriptures, Ab initio non fuit sic. Scriptum est. From the beginning it was not so: It is written. And so in other places in like matters, he saith, scriptum est: and euer returneth them to the scriptures. The same order vsed Esaias: Ad Legem, & ad Prophetas: Haue recourse to the Law & the Prophets. So Iosias, so Ezechias, so Iosaphat reformed the Temple of God when it was pol­luted, according to the patterne of the Scrip­tures. For as Tertullian saith, Peraeque ad vni­uersas Tertul. aduer­sus Praxeam. haereses iam hinc praeiudicatum est, idesse verum quodcun (que) primum, id esse adulterum quodcū (que) posterius. By this rule, we may equal­ly prescribe against al heresies, that is true, y was first appointed, that is false that was af­terward deuised. Saynt Augustine saith, In Seripturis didicimus Christum, in Scripturis di­dicimus Exhortat. ad concoidiam Eccles. Tom. 2. Ecclesiam: has Scripturas communi­ter habemus, quare non in eis & Christum & Ecclesiam communiter retinemus? In the Scrip­tures we haue learned Christ: in the Scrip­tures we haue learned the Churche: these Scriptures wee haue indifferently betweene vs, why doe wee not after one sorte holde [Page] Christ and the Churche by them. And a­gaine, where hee writeth against Petilian a Donatist, Non audiamus, haec dico, haec dicis: De vnitat. Eccles. Tom. 7. sed audiamus, haec dicit Dominus. Sunt certi libri Dominici, quorum authoritati vtrique con­sentimus, vtrique credimus, vtrique seruimus: Ibi quaeramus Ecclesiam, ibi discutiamus causam nostram. Let vs not heare, thus I saye, thus thou sayest: but let vs heare, Thus saieth the Lord. There be certain bookes of our Lord, vnto the authority whereof eche parte a­greeth, eche part beleeueth, eche part yeel­deth: there let vs seeke for the Churche. thereby let vs examine and trye our mat­ters. This is the Rocke vppon whiche Christ hath builte his Churche: against this Rocke the gates of Hell shall not preuayle. Augu­stine speaketh this in a prety allusion: Non me aedificabo super te, sed te aedificabo super me. I will not builde my selfe vppon thee, but I wil builde thee vppon mee. The same af­firmeth Hierome, Basil, Cyril, Hillarius, and other the auncient writers. It woulde bee too long to alleage any more, onely I will recite vnto you Lyraes iudgement of these woordes, more for that hee was one that fauoured our Aduersaries, then for the weight of his autho­ritie. Super hanc petram, sayeth hee, id est super Lyra in 16. Matth. Christum: Vpon this rock, that is, vpō Christ: [Page] ex quo patet, quod Ecclesia non consistit in homi­nibus ratione potestatis &c. Wherby it is mani­fest that the Church is not among men, by reason of any Ecclesiasticall or Seculare au­thoritie or dignitie: because many Princes and chiefest Bishoppes haue forsaken the faith: therefore the Church resteth in those persons, in whō are to be found true know­ledge, the confession of faith, & acknowled­ging of the trueth. Wherefore the foundation of this building; wherupon all the whole worke must rest, must be Christ and his holy word: for 1. Cor. 3. as Saint Paul saith, No man can lay an other foundation, then that which is layde alrea­dy, Iesus Christ.

The Emperour Domitian pretending a re­fourming of the Empire, which afore his time, Tyberius, Caligula, Nero, and other wicked Emperours had spoyled and defaced. asked a Philosopher, one Apollonius Tyanaeus, what order were best to be taken therein. Apollonius made him aunsweare, Sir, if it please your Ma­iestie, you must doe as the Musition had his Schollers doe. Howe is that, sayde Domi­tian? Marye Sir, quoth Apollonius, there was a cunning Musition that set his Schol­lers to an ignoraunte and homelye minstrell to learne musicke of him: but before hee sent them out hee gaue them this Lesson, whatso­euer [Page] you see your Maister doe, see that you a­uoyde it, he is vnlearned, and his Lessons and manner of fingering, nought: therefore see you doe the contrary. Euen so may I say, what­soeuer we see that they haue done, that were our later fathers before vs, that haue destroy­ed Christes Church, let vs remember to doe the contrary. Their foundation as you know, and as they themselues confesse, is ignoraunce: let our foundation be Christ, and knowledge of Gods word. They haue pulled the Scriptures out of the peoples heades and handes, that no man might see their doings. Let vs exhort all men, as S. Chrysostome, Origen, and other holy fathers did, to reade the Scriptures, that all the worlde may see our doings. They buyld Gods worde vpon the Church: let vs, as Paule doth teach vs, buyld the Church vppon Gods word. They contrary to God, & contrary to his word, haue made the Bishop of Rome supreame head of the Church, contrary I say, to the worde of God haue they made him supreme head of al the Church. These are not my wordes, but S. Gre­gorie, who was himselfe a bishop of Rome, saith Greg. lib. 4 epist. 32. of them, Piae leges, venerandae Sinodi, ipsa Domi­ni nostri Iesu mandata, superbi atque pompatici cuiusdam sermonis inuentione turbantur. The godly lawes, the reuerend Synodes, and the very commandements of our Lord Iesu, are broken, by the inuention of a certain proud [Page] and pompous name. And thereof as Gregorie himselfe testifieth, hath ensued Vniuersa pernici­es, An vniuersal destruction.

Marke, I beseeche you, and let it not out of your remembrance. They say, this is the key of the Church, that one be the head of it, to rule it, and to gouerne and keepe in vnity all the rest. But Gregorie which was himselfe a Bishoppe of Rome, saith, it is Vniuersa pernicies, A gene­rall corruption and plague of the Church. Let vs according to Gods woorde, according to the Canons, knowe, that as Cyprian saith, V­nus est Episcopatus., cuius a singulis in solidum Cypr. de fimp. Praelatorum. pars tenetur. There is but one Byshopricke, part wherof is holden in whole, of euery se­ueral Bishoppe. And as Hierome saith, Ʋbi­cunque fuerit Episcopus, siue Romae, siue Engubij, Hieron. ad Euagrium. fiue Constantinopoli. siue Rhegij, siue Alexandriae, siue Tanais, eiusdem meriti, eiusdem est & sacer­dotij. Whersoeuer there be a Bishop, be it at Rome, be it at Eugubium, be it at Constantino­ple, be it at Rhegium, be it at Alexandria, be it at Tanais, they are al of one worthines, they are al of one priesthood.

They set the Pope aboue kings & princes, a­gainst Gods word. Let vs know, that according to Gods worde, euery soule must be subiect to y higher powers. In these things, & in al other the like, in which they forsake y e paterne & original, & in which they doe cōtrary to the scriptures, to [Page] Christ, and his Apostles, contrary to the prac­tise of the Primitiue Church, and contrary to the sound iudgement of the auncient Catholike fathers, grounded vpon the worde of God: let vs remember, whatsoeuer they do, or haue done, to doe the contrary. For it is not possible, by what meanes things haue growen to corruption, that by the same meanes they shall euer bee wel re­stored againe.

After the Temple was builded, or was in building and rearing, Esdras the Prophete read the Lawe of GOD, and sacrificed Ox­en, sheepe, and Lambes. and the people wepte in consider action that they and their fathers had so vnkindly offended God, and deserued so ex­treamely to be punished at his hande. So the good king Iosias, after he had founde the booke of the Lawe, and sawe howe highly both he and his fathers had offended God, hee fell a wee­ping: (for the consideration of Gods greate benefites, and our owne vnwoorthinesse, can­seth vs to mourne at the sight of our owne vnkindenesse.) Then they turned [...] GOD, repented themselues of their wickednesse, and left suche vanities as they had walked in be­fore. So Christ our Sauiour, when he began to preache the Gospell, and to spreade abroade the vnspeakeable treasure of our saluation, cal­led vs first to repentance, and said, Poenitentiam agite, appropinquauit enim regnum coelorum. [Page] Repentye, for the kingdō of God is at hād. Zachaeus when he had receiued Christ to his ta­ble, repented him of his excortion, and made re­stitution. Then Iesus sayd vnto him. This day is saluatiō come vnto this house, forasmuch Luke 19. as he is also become the sonne of Abraham. So the Christian men in the beginning repen­ted themselues, and changed their whole life, & therfore were called Saintes: as S. Paul vseth in many places to name them, Vocatis Sanctis, to those which are called Saints. And, sanctis qui sunt Corinthi, To the Saintes which are at Corinth. Plinie being a heathen, and set by the Emperour to enquire of Christian men, made report in his Epistle to Traianus, that they were a sect which would not offer vp to Idols, which coulde not be compelled to blaspheme Christ, but were wont at certayne times appointed to meete together and sing hymnes to one Christ their God, that they were of one mynd, & agreed among themselues, and did absteine from theft, murther, and adultery, and did keepe their faith, and defra [...]ed no man.

Euen such should we be, thus ought we to liue, these things are examples for vs to follow, we should meet often to sing hymnes and giue thankes to our God, we should lament our for­mer wickednes, wherwich we haue called Gods anger vpon vs.

But alas, there appeareth not in vs that [Page] chaunge of life that ought to be in such as turne to Christ, we are as proude, as couetous, and wicked in abusing the holy name of God, as e­uer we were in the time of ignorance. Thus we abuse the great mercy of God, thus we with­hold his trueth in vnrighteousnesse. We say we know God, but giue him not the glorye that is due vnto God.

And besides this, wee are in loue with our owne corruption: and as the Prophet sayeth, we reioyce when we haue done wickedly: wee can­not abide to haue our fault touched, our pride is growen vp as hie as heauen, our couetousnesse is sunke as deepe as hell, our poore weake bre­thren be offended, and think that these be the ve­ry fruites of Christes gospel. Yet we can in no wise suffer to be reproued, we say to the Prea­cher, peace, and talke not to vs in the name of the Lord, tell not vs of the Scriptures, tel not vs of Christ, of Peter, & Paul: we did him speake vs faire, and blesse those things that be accursed by Gods owne mouth. We say, he is too busie, he medleth with that he knoweth not. Yes, yes man, he knoweth it wel inough, he knoweth that pride is pride, that vsury is vsury, that sinne is sinne: and thou & thine owne conscience know­est it too, if thou wouldest be knowen of it: yea, thou knowest it, & indeede in thy heart, of force art weary of it, And this is extreeme miserie, that we are so farre plunged in sinne, that wee [Page] can neither abide our owne faultes, nor yet the amendinge of them. Is this the repentaunce of our life? Are these the fruits of Gods Gos­pell? are these the fruites of the innocent blood, that we see shead before our eyes? Are these our teares for the sinnes wee haue commited? Is this the thanks that we render vnto God, for gi­uing vnto vs so great blessings? But, what sayd I, blessings? Would God we were so blessed, that we might consider our blessednesse. Ma­ny alreadie bewray the weakenesse of their sto­makes, they brooke not the Gospell: yea, they seeme already weary of these Preachers, they call them Pulpit men, men of the spirite, and I knowe not what: as though they themselues had nothinge to doo with Gods spirite. Ha mercifull God, what way may GOD take to winne you? Alas, what are wee? what haue wee offended you? Are we become your ene­mies, for tellinge you the trueth? I feare mee, this murinuring is not agaynst vs, but against the Lord.

You haue had the Masse, and that you wor­thely hated: you haue now the Communion, and that you regard not. God hath sent to call you with fire and fagots: those which vsed that seue­ritie & crueltie, you called tyrants. He hath sent vnto you now simple men, that bringe you no­thing els, but the kingdome of God, and seeke for nothinge, but onely for your saluation: and [Page] them you disdaine. It is euē now come to passe, that Christ said, We haue piped to you, & you Luke 7. haue not danced: we haue mourned to you, & you haue not wept: but wisedoms is iusti­fied of al her children. Many of you are euen ful of the gospel, & ful & weary of these schoole­maisters. Therfore shal God send amongest you an other maner of schoolemaister, y shal intreat you after another sorte, that shall pull the pride from your neckes, & the ruffes from your shaul­ders, I will saye (I woulde God I might not speake thus in y e spirit of truth) I would to God it might proue vntrue, and neuer come to passe.

But God is iust, and the extreame disdaine of Gods trueth, and his holy Gospel, iustly de­serueth the extremitie of Gods vengeance: and this Gospell, that you are already so weary of, shal be taken away from vs. The kingdome of God shalbe taken away from vs, and shalbe gi­uen to a nation, that shal do the fruites of it. The kingdome of God, which is the true vnderstan­ding of Gods word, shalbe taken away. And thē what shall remaine, but blindenes and falshood, which is the kingdome of the Diuel. I will send (saith God) a famine in the land, not a famin Amos [...]. of bread, nor a thirst of water, but of hea­ring the word of the Lord.

Let vs therefore, good brethren, remember for what causes God suffred his temple at Hie­rusalem, to be destroyed & burnt by y e Chaldees: [Page] let vs remember wherefore God tooke from vs his holy Gospel that he had planted amongst vs of late time: let vs now thankefully receiue it, with teares, and repentance for our former life: let vs not make our selues vnwoorthye of the great grace and blessing of God. To you this holy promise is made, you are the children of Abraham,, to you Christ spreadeth out his armes to embrace you: receiue not the grace of God in vayne, let vs not put out that heauenlye light, which God hath kindled, let vs pray to God to giue vs new heartes, and to put a newe spirite within vs Why should you perish, you that are so dearely saued? why should you perish, O you the house of Israel? Let vs once fal to the buil­ding vp of Gods holy temple, let vs not driue it off any longer.

The Foxes haue boroughes, and the birds of the aire haue nests, but the Sonne of man hath not yet a place to rest his head in. God calleth to vs by the Prophet, Bring wood; & builde this house, & I will be fauourable in it. Is it time for your selues to dwel in your sieled hou­ses, & this house lie waste? Your houses are fresh & faire furnished, & yet my house lieth de­solate, flat vpon the ground. Behold the misera­ble desolation of my holy place, my flock is scat­tered in the mountaines: behold your brethren y e lie in chaines in a thousande places bound, bea­ten, tormented, and drawen to most cruel death, [Page] not for any offence they haue cōmitted, but only for the building of my temple: and professing of my name. They are your owne body, flesh, and blood. My bones are scattered vpon the face of the earth, my blood is shed without compassion, as it were water vpon y e grounde. O what cruel eyes haue you, that can see this, & not be moued? that can buyld your owne houses, & serue your owne pleasures, and leaue my house forsaken?

Thus almighty God speaketh to vs, O good brethren, let vs not despise his calling, let him not speake to vs in vain, let vs no longer say, it is not yet time to build vp the Lords house. God hath raised vp vnto vs a most vertuous & noble Lady, that hath already set labourers a woorke, & begun the building Let vs remember, that the Chaldees, when they came to Ierusalem, neuer strayned curtesie, or sayde, It is not yet time to pul down the house of God: they layd handes on it, & spoyled it, they burnt it without mercy, euen vnto the grounde. Let vs not in Gods cause bee more negligent, then our enemies were against God. Let euery man say with himselfe: It is Gods temple that must be built vp, it is the hea­uenly Hierusalem, it is the arke of the Lord, it is the Lords busines that I haue in hand: accursed be he that doth the Lordes busines vnfaithfully.

And you, my Lordes, forasmuch as God hath planted you in chiefest honour, and made you the greatest ouerseers of his worke, I beseech you, [Page] euen for his sake, when you see your owne hou­ses so furnished, as is meete for your estates, re­member the poore house of God. When you see your men waiting & attending at your Tables, remember howe fewe there bee to wayte vppon Christ at his table. When you cōsider that your owne houses cannot bee mainteyned without prouision, remember there bee prouision made for the house of God. Let y e zeale of Gods owne house rauish and deuour our hearts, let vs build vp the cabernacle of the most holy, and dreadful, and euer liuing God: so will God dwell and abide with vs, and be glorified in the middest a­mongst vs.

And thou most mercifull father, deale fauou­rably with Sion, that wee may see the walles of thy Hierusalem restored. For now is the time of thy mercy come vpon vs, now is the time. And as thou hast begun this worke in vs, in these our daies, so vouchsafe to blesse the same, that it may endure, and continue for euer, that al the world may know thee, the onely true and liuing God, and thy Sonne Iesus Christe, whose Gospell thou hast reuiued amongst vs. To whom with thee, and the holy Ghost, be al honour and glory, world with­out end.

Amen.

Psalme. 69. 9 The zeale of thine house hath eaten me.’

CErtaine learned & wise men of old time, that had no vn­derstāding or sauour of god, when they considered with themselues to what end and purpose mankinde was cre­ate & set in this worlde, after they had driuen the matter, as farre as they might by naturall knowledge, at length, they concluded: some, that man was made to knowe the properties and qualities, the conuenience, or difference of natural thinges, either in the aire, or in the water, or in the earth, or vnder y e earth. Some other, that man was made to consider and behold the Sunne and Moone, the starres, the course, and reuolutions of the Heauens. And so, they iudged that man, which eyther had most aboundance of naturall reason, or behelde and considered the heauens best, to be most per­fect of all others, and that he came neerest to the end of his creation. Thus sayde they, as men without feeling of God, onely endued with the light of nature.

[Page] But (as God himselfe declareth, who fashio­ned vs, and made vs, and knoweth vs best) the very true ende why man was made, was to knowe, and to honour God. Therefore, who so knoweth him best, & honoreth him with most re­uerence, he is most perfect, hee commeth neerest the end of his creation.

When Salomon had described the deceyua­ble vanities of the worlde, and saide, Vanity of Eccle. [...]. vanities, vanitie of vanities, al is vanity: whē hee had concluded by longe discourse, that ri­ches, empire, honour, pleasures, knowledge, and whatsoeuer els vnder the Sunne, is but va­nitie: hee knieteth vp the matter with these woordes, Feare GOD, and keepe his com­maundementes, Eccle. 12. for this is the whole due­tie of men. That is, this is trueth, and no va­nity: this is our perfection, to this ende are wee made: not to liue in eating and drinking, not to passe our time in pleasure & follies, not to heape vp those thinges, which are daylye taken from vs, or from whiche wee are daylye taken a­waye: but that in our woordes, in our life, in our bodye, and in our soule wee doe seruice vnto God: that wee looke aboue the Sunne and Moone, and all the Heauens: that we be­come the Temples of the holye Ghoste: that the holy spirite of GOD may dwell in vs, and make vs fitte instrumentes of the glorye of God.

[Page] Therfore God gaue vs his holy word, & hath continued it from the beginning of the worlde vntill this daye, notwithstanding the Philoso­phers, and learned men in all ages, who scorned it out, as the worde of f [...]llie▪ for so it seemeth to them that perish: Notwithstanding the wicked Princes, and Tyrants, and high [...]omers of the worlde, who consumed and burnt it, as false and wicked, or se [...]tious doctrine▪ notwithstanding the whole worlde and [...] of darkenes [...] euer bent against it▪ yet hath he wonderfully cō ­tinued and perserued it, without losse of one let­ter, vntil this day, that we might haue whereby truly to know him the true and onely God, and his sonne Iesus Christ whom he sent.

Therfore haue we Temples and Churches, places to resorte vnto altogether, to honour, to worship, and to acknowledge him to be our god, to ioyne our hearts and voyces together, and to call vpon his holy name. In suche places God hath at all times vsed to open his maiesty, and to shew his power. In such places God hath made vs a special promise, to heare our prayer, when soeuer we call vpon him. Therefore are they called the dwelling place and house of GOD. In such places al godly men euermore set their greatest pleasure, and thought themselues mi­serable, when they were seciuded or put off from the same: as the Prophete and [...]oiy prince Dauid, Laetatus sum in his quae [...]icta sunt [...], Psal. 122. [Page] in domum Domini ibimus. O (saith that holye man) my hart reioyced within my body, whē my fellowes called vpon me, and said, Let vs go into the house of the Lord. Againe, I am in loue with the beauty of thy house. And a­gain, O how beautiful is thy tabernacle, O Lord, O thou y God of hosts, my heart lon­geth & fainteth to come within thy courts. His spirits were rauished with the sight & maie­sty of the tabernacle: not for y the place it selfe at y time was so beautiful, for in Dauids time it was almost rotten, & ruinous, a homely thing to behold, nothing in comparison to that tēple that afterward was built by Salomon. But therein stood the shew & worthines of that holy place, y Gods trueth and lawe was opened and proclai­med in it, and the sacraments, and ceremonies so vsed, in such forme and order, as God had com­manded them to be vsed, & the people receiued them obediently, and liued thereafter.

Therfore when the tabernacle was restored, when the Arke was fet home from Obededom, and set in the mount Sion: when Religion re­uiued, which through the negligence and malice of Saul was forsaken: when he saw his nobility, his Bishoppes, his Priestes, and all his people willing and forward, he could not refraine him selfe, but brake out and song, Haec est dies, quam fecit Dominus, exultemus & laetemurin ea. This is the day which y Lord hath made, let vs be [Page] glad and reioyce in it. Let vs be merry, & ioye that euer we liued to see it. Euen so Paul when in his time hee saw the Gospel take roote and prosper, and that the sauour of life was powred abroade, that the kingdome of God was enlar­ged, and the kingdome of Satan shaking down, his heart leaped, and sprong within him. Ecce nunc tempus acceptabile, Behold now that ac­ceptable time, behold God hath looked downe mercifully vpon the world, beholde the daye of saluation is come vpon vs.

But the godly man, as hee reioyceth at the beautie of Gods house, so when contrariwise he seeth the same disordered filthily, when he seeth the Sacraments of God abused, the trueth tro­den vnder foote, the people mocked, the name of god dishonoured, he cānot but lament & mourn, and finde himselfe wounded at heart. When the good king Iosias saw the booke of god, whiche was so long hid in y wall, & out of remēbrance: when he considered the blindenes, in which they had liued, & the vnkindnes of their forfathers, he could not forbeare, but fell a weeping: he fea­red least god would take vengeance vpō thē for so great cōtempt of his word. Whē Ieremy saw the wilfulnes, and frowardnesse of the people, Ierem. 9. which would not submit themselues, and be obe­dient vnto god, he cryed, Oh, that my head were ful of water, & mine eyes a fountaine of teares, that I might weepe day and hight [Page] &c. Such care had they for Gods people: thus the zeale of Gods house had eaten them vp.

Zeale, if any man know not the nature of the word, is an earnest affection and vehement loue, as is the loue of a mother towards her children, or of y e natural child towards his mother. This zeale cannot abyde to see that thing which it lo­ueth, despised or hurt. Such a zeale and care ca­rieth God ouer his people, hee loueth them as a mother loueth her little children: he wil not suf­fer them to be hurt. By y e Prophet Esai he saith, Can a woman forget her childe, & not haue cōpassion on the sonne of her womb? thogh Esa. 49. they should forget, yet wil I not forget thee. Zachary also saith, He that toucheth you, tou­cheth Zach. 2. the apple of his eie. For God hath said, they shalbe my people, and I wil be their God. Such care likewise heare al the godly towards their God, they loue him with all their soule, with al their heart, with al their strength: they reuerence him as their deare father, they are grieued at anye blasphemy, and with anye con­tempt of his holy name.

But, as euery man be he neuer so wicked, yea euen he that saieth in his heart there is no God, which is become filthy & abhominable in al his doings, yet in his talke outwardly saith he hath a God, and that hee beleeueth in him: euen so there is none so wicked, or so forsaken of God in his heart, but he perswadeth himselfe hee hath [Page] the zeale of GOD: and what he doth in selfe loue of his owne fantasie, hee will beare in hand, he doth it for the loue of God. The ouer­throwers and wasters of the Churche, will seeme to shew a speciall care for the Churche. Dissemblers, hypocrites, despisers, scorners, euen suche as sinne agaynst the holye Ghost, which denie the trueth of God after they haue knowen it, which witting and knowing fight against the trueth, which say of Christ, we will not haue him to rule ouer vs, which worke that sinne that shall neuer bee forgeuen in this worlde, nor in the worlde to come, yet notwith­standing wil pretend and seem to haue the zeale of God.

Thus the Scribes and Pharisies set vp their bristles against Christ: thy Disciples keep not the common fast: thou sufferest them to put and to eate the eares of corne: thou sufferest them to eate with vnwashed handes: thou brea­kest the tradition of the Elders: thou breakest the Law of God, which he gaue vs by Moses: thou art a seditious teacher: thou art a schisma­tike, thou art an Heretike. They sayde, we fast twise in the Weeke: wee haue Abraham to our father: we are Moses Disciples. Ther­fore when they hearde Stephen speaking those heauenly words, Behold, I see the heauens o­pen, Actes 7. and the Sonne of man standing at the right hand of God, through zeale they gaue a [Page] shoute with a loud voyce, & stopped their eares, and ran vpon him al at once.

When Christ had said, Ye shall see the sonne Mark. [...]4▪ of man sit at the right hād of God, & come in the clouds of heauē: the hie priest through zeale rent his clothes, & sayd, Ye haue heard the blasphemie. This naughty man speaketh blasphemie against God. He called a Councell, the Scribes & Pharisies met together, not one man amongst them but of themselues: they loo­ked about them, as if they only were the pillars and buttresses of the church, and were only zea­lous and carefull for the house of God. But their meeting was (as Dauid forespake, and as Peter declareth, and as wee knowe) against the Lorde, and against annointed. They were touched with zeale of their owne glory, & not with the zeale of Gods trueth. They sought their owne praise, but not the praise which is of God. They made crakes that they knewe the scriptures, that they were the Temple of God, that they had the consent of al antiquitye: as o­thers haue done since that time, and as wee see many do this day, & in very deed, these men now haue euen as much as they had then, as by proof and triall it wil appeare.

There are others, which haue a feeling of God, and a great care for his Church: but such a feeling and care as commeth either of their owne fantasies, or of some opinion and credite [Page] they haue in their Fathers which were before them, not of the vnderstanding of Gods plea­sure. Such are they which offende God, not of malice or wilfulnesse, but onelye for lacke of teaching and vnderstanding. Such were they whiche withstoode Saint Paule in all his prea­ching, for that they tooke him for an Heretike, and thought his preaching was against God. I beare them witnesse (saith he) that they haue the zeale of GOD, but not according to Rom. 10. knowledge. Such a zeale haue many who for­bid that God commandeth, and commande that which God forbiddeth. Such a zeale had Paule himselfe, I was a blasphemer, & a persecutor, [...]. Tim. [...]. & an oppressor: but I was receiued to mer­cy, for I did it ignorauntly without beliefe. Such a zeale haue they, who think they do God good seruice, whē they kil & murther the righte­ous & good seruāts of God. Such a zeale haue they, who (as saith Naziāzen) defend Christ a­gainst Christ, and defend the church against the church. And these things do they, not of malice, nor of wilfulnes, nor against their conscience, but, because they knowe not God the father, nor his Christ whō he hath sent. Therfore they trū ­ble at Christe, & spurn away the gospel of God, & thinke ill, & speake euil of the word or life, be­cause they know not the Gospel of God, nor the word of life. Thus they perswade themselues, that they defend the Church, that they honour [Page] the sonne of God, that they doe God great ser­uice, and that they haue the zeale of God.

But this pride was euer in the heart of man, and it appeared euen in our Graundsire Adam: whatsoeuer liketh vs well, wee thinke that can­not but please GOD. Suche is the opinion wee fondely conceiue in our fantasies: in trust wherof whatsoeuer we doe, we think our selues sure & safe. Origen writing vpon the place of the Origen. in 10. Rom. lib. 8. Apostle, Zelum Dei habent, sed non secundum scientiam, They haue the zeale of God, but not according to knowledge, saith, Similiter potest dicere Apostolus & de alijs, quod timorem Dei habeant, sed non secundum scientiam, de a­lijs &c. In like maner the Apostle may say of others, they haue the feare of God, but not according to knowledge: of others, they haue the loue of God, but not according to knowledge: of another, he hath the faith of God, but not according to knowledge: And another may be saide to fast, but not accor­ding to knowledge. And so in all thinges whatsoeuer we doe, vnlesse wee haue know­ledge & vnderstanding, it may be said vnto vs, that we haue the zeale of a good worke; but not according to knowledge. Ideo danda est praecipue opera scientiae, neres nobis infaeliciter accidat. vt in fide positi frustremur a fide, zelum habentes bonorum, decidamus a bonis. Therefore al heed is chiefly to be giuē to the attaining [Page] of knowledge; least it goe not well with vs, least we faile frō our faith, whē we thinke we beleue, & thinking we haue a zeale of good workes, wee bee founde voyde of all good workes. The wise man saith. This was not e­nough Wisd. 1 [...]. for thē, that they erred in the know­ledge of god: but wheras they liued in great warres of ignorance, those so manie and so great plagues they called peace. The zeale that they had, and the contentation of their heartes made them beleeue that all their super­stition and idolatrie, and other enormities was Catholike vnitie.

This zeale, as on the one side it hath manye tokens of goodnes, for that it hath a conscience, and a feare, and an obedience towardes God: so, on the other side it is very daungerous, be­cause it lacketh knowledge: euen as a shippe for lacke of a Gouernaur is euer in daunger of the rockes, and as the body whiche hath no eye, is euer in daunger of falling. Such kinde of zeale, the greater it is, the worser it is: the more vehement it seemeth, the more vthementlye it fighteth against God. For, our good meaning maketh not our doinges good: our zeale is not a rule, whereby we may measure our either our faith, or our workes: but onely the knowen will and pleasure of God. Therefore speaketh God in this maner by the prophet Esai, my thoughts are not your thoghts, neither are your ways Esay. 5 [...]. [Page] my wayes. Therfore saith Salomon. Trust in Prou. 3. the Lord with al thine heart, and leane not to thine own wisedome: in al thy wayes ac­knowledge him, and hee shal direct thy do­ings. This counsel also doth Moses giue, Take heed that ye do as the Lord your God hath Deut. 5. commanded you: turne not aside to the right hand, nor to the left.

But the true and godly zeale proceedeth not from hypocrisie or intention, but is led and trai­ned by vnderstanding, and is moulten into the heart, and the vehemency and heat of it, no man knoweth, but he that feeleth it. It taketh away the vse of reason, it eateth and deuoureth vp the heart: euen as the thing that is eaten, is turned into the substance of him that eateth it: and as iron whiles it is burning hot is turned into the nature of the fire: so great and so iust is the griefe that they which haue this zeale conceiue, when they see Gods house spoyled, or his holye name dishonoured. So saith Elias, I haue been very ielous for y Lord God of hosts: for the 1. King. 19. childrē of Israel haue forsaken thy couenāt, broken down thine altars, & slaine thy Pro­phets with the sword, & I onely am left, and they seeke my life to take it away. So when Moses found that the people had forsaken God, and were fallen down before a moulten calfe, & did put their trust in the woorke of their owne hāds, his wrath waxed hot, & he cast the ta­bles Exod. 32. [Page] out of his hād, & brake them in pieces beneath the mountaine. His heart was so in­flamed with zeale, that he considered not what he had in his hande, nor what hee did. Ieremy, when he sawe the disorder of the people, and howe they were not mended with his prea­ching, and woulde inwardly conceale the griefe he conceiued, and purposed not to make menti­on of the Lorde, nor to speake any more in his name: yet could he not, for his zeale found way, and brake out, His word (saith he) was in mine Ierem. 20. heart as a burning fire shut vp in my bones, and I was weary with forbearing, & I could not stay.

And, albeit there is much likenesse between the rage and fury of hypocrites, and the godlye zeale of good men: for either are hot, either are vehement, either wisheth redresse: yet this is an euidēt differēce: godly zeale is tempered & sea­soned with charity, the vngodly is ioyned with bitternes & reuenge: y e godly seeketh to winne, the vngodly to kill and to destroy. The vngod­ly haue their handes full of blood, they kill the Prophets, they say, We haue a lawe, and by our lawe he must die. They say, Come, let vs de­stroy them, that they be no more a nation.

Let not the name of Israel be had any more in remembrance. They burne the holy bookes of the Scriptures, as did Aza and Antiochus. They saye, ransake it, pull it downe, case it to [Page] the foundation, let nor one bee left aliue. They digge vp the bodies of the dead, out of their graues. They shewe their cruelty vppon the bones and ashes, which were long before bury­ed, and well nigh consumed. It grieueth them when they lacke vppon whome they may whet their blood thyrstie and cruell zeale. It grie­ueth them, no one thing else so much, that they did not woorke surely, and cut vp the roote. Such is the zeale of the vngodly. Euen such a zeale as was in Nero, in Caligula, of whom it is reported, he wished that all the Romaines had but one necke, that he might cut off all their beades at one stroke: as was in Herode, in Annas. and Catphas, and the like murthe­rers.

But the Godly, when they see any disorder, they doe nothing like the other: they mourne in their heartes to see that the trueth is not re­reyued, and to see the mindes of their brethren so obstinately hardened: they make prayer to God for them: they are deepely touched with the feeling of suche calamittes whiche GOD layeth vppon other. The zeale of Moses coulde not like the Idolatrie of the people: yet hee went vnto the Lorde againe, and sayde, Nowe if thou pardon their sinne, thy mer­cie shall appeare: but if thou wilte not, Exod. 3▪ I praye thee rase mee out of thy Booke which thou hast written. Christ lamented [Page] ouer Hierusalem: O Hierusalem, Hierusalem, M [...]h 23▪ which killest the Prophetes, & stonest them which are sent to thee, how often woulde I haue gathered thy children together, as the hen gathereth her chickins vnder her wings & ye would not? Beholde, your habitation shall be left vnto you desolate. Paul suffered much at the haudes of the wicked Iewes: They troubled y e church of god, they hindred y e course of the gospell, they were enemyes of the Crosse of Christ, they were Dogges, they were con [...] ­sion. Yet he sayeth, I haue great heauenes, & continual sorrow in mine heart: for I would Rom 9. wish my selfe to be separated frō Christ, for my brethren & are my kinsmen accordinge to the flesh, which are the Isralites

Dauid saith, Mine eyes gush out with riuers Psa [...]. 18. of water, because they keepe not thy Lawe, And agayne, My zeale hath euen consumed me because mine enimies haue forgottē thy words. Againe, I saw the transgressours, and was greued, because thei kept not thy word. And when hee saw the whole nation of Israel, wasted by the enimies, how mournfull a com­plaint made he to god: O god the heathen ax Psal. [...]. come into thine inheritance: thine holye temple haue they defiled & made Hierusalē heaps of stones. The dead bodies of thy ser­uants, haue they giuen to be meat vnto the foules of the heauen, & the flesh of thy saints [Page] vnto the beasts of the earth. At this time wh [...] the tabernacle was lost, whē Saul was vnquiet and the Priestes were s [...]ayne, and the Prophets despised, and the people lef without al comfort, hee powreth out his heare in these wordes, Ze­lus domus tuae comedit me, O Lorde, the zeale I beare vnto thine house hath eaten me vp. It inflameth my heart, drieth my blood, consu­meth my marowe. Such a care had bee for the house of God: it was death vnto him to see it so destroyed and layde wast.

So Christ, when he sawe the temple of God fowly and vnseemely abused: that they made the holy place, a place for their vnlawfull and vnha­nest game by vsurie: that they turned Religion into robberie, solde oxen, sheepe, and doues, and keept their bankes for exchaunge in the temple: when the Priestes and Leuites, whiche shoulde serue God, were become marchantes, and ser­ued them selues: when the temple or house of God, which Dauid purposed, and Salomon fi­nished, and Ezechias and Esras, and other God­ly Princes preserued, in whiche was kept the booke of the Law, whether al the people assem­bled together to serue God, was not vsed lyke gods house, but like a common faire or market, and was made a denne of theiues: When these grosse abuses were suffered, and things were let runne to such extremities, and al this vnder pre­tence of holines, as if it were not onely lawfull, [Page] but needes it must be so: moued with zeale, hee coulde not abide it. He made a scourge of smal cordes, & droue them all out of the temple, Iohn. [...]. and poured out the changers mony, and o­uerthrew the tables, & saide, make not my fathers house a house of marchādise. And his disciples remembred that it was writtē, the zeale of thine house hath eaten me vp. This was no frantique or melancholy passion, nei­ther in Moses, nor in Dauid, nor in Christ. Mo­ses Num. 12. was a very meeke mā aboue al that were on the earth. Dauid was a man that heareth not, and in whose mouthe are no reproofes. And Christ sayde, learne of me, for I am humble and meeke. When his disciples Iames & Iohn, grewe wrothfull against the Samaritanes that would not receiue hym, and sayde, Lord, wylte Luk. 9. thou that wee commaunde that fire come downe from heauen, & consume them, euen as Elias did? He turned about and rebuked them & saide, yee know not of what spyrite you are. Yet through zeale for Gods house, Christ whypped out the buiers and sellers, Da­uid shed foorth teares abundantly, and Moses dashte in peeces the tables of Gods commande­ments. Al men ought to bee pacient & gentle in matters appertayninge to them selues: but in Gods cause, no man must yeelde or bee pa­tient.

In our dayes, vppon whom the ende of the [Page] worlde is come, when wee did lately see those times, wher of our sauiour foretolde so longe s [...] ­theuce, that desolatiō should be in the holy place, and such confusion, ignorance, and blindenes, that men shoulde stomble at noone dayes, that truth should be a stranger vpon earth, that men should forsake wholsome doctrine, and giue eare vnto fables, that the mysterie of iniquitie should work, and the very elect (if it were possible) bee deceiued, what trial was made of true & godlye zeale: How notably did it shew it selfe agaynst the rage and furie of the wicked: What should I speake hereof: The exāples are fresh, you can not forget them you hearde of them so late, it is so late since you did beholde them. What mo­ued so many, so learned, so vertuous, to yeelde their backes to the scourge, their neckes to the tormentours, their bodies to the fire, to forsake their goodes, their friends, their parentes, their wiues and childrē, but the zeale of Gods house: Neither death, nor life, nor Angels, nor thinges present, nor things to come was able to separate them from the loue of God. They continued stedfast vnto the ende: the zeale of Gods house dyd eate them vp.

But now God hath restored vs, he hath taken away the desolation from vs, hee hath giuen vs his trueth, he hath reuealed the man of sinne, he hath raysed vp a banner of hope. We se and en­ioye such thinges as many kings, and Prophets [Page] would haue eniayed, and could not. What re­mayneth, but that we take the zeale of the Lords house into our heartes, and seeke by all meanes the glory of the same: As our good fathers and brethren shewed the vehemencie of their loue in disly king the disorders which troubled y e church of God: so in this blessed peace which God gi­ueth to his Church, let vs witnesse our earneste zeale in seeking that it may be made beautifull, and established for euer.

Let our next care be to continue possession. Kingdomes are preserued by the same meanes, by which they were first gotten. That which is conquered by zeale, by carefull zeale must bee kept. It was saide of Annibal, that he knew how to get the victorie, but howe to vse it, bee knew not. Many haue lost that by negligence, which they had by diligence wonne. Therefore we ought, as our heartes were careful, and desi­rous to see these dayes: so by our thankefulnes to God for so great blessinge, and by Christian and Godlye prouidence foresee such meanes, whereby wee may longe hereafter enioye the same. Whē Phydias had made the pourtraiture of Iupiter Pisanus, he ouerlayed it with oyle, y t it might continue fresh and greene, and neuer putrifie. When God gaue order to Noah for Gen. 6. making the Arke, he saide, Thou shalt pitch it within and without with pitche, that it might be sound, and sure, & abide the waues.

[Page] He, which chalengeth to himselfe, that proude and wanton name, to be called the head of y e vni­uersal church, after by litle & litle he was gotten into possessiō, was not behind hand by al meanes to maintaine & keepe the same. In this policie, he tooke away the reading of the scriptures frō the people: he made noble men & princes his Cardinals. He threw downe, & set vp, & changed whom, & what he would. The kings & states of the world, y e bishops, professors & schollers in vniuersities, & preachers were brought to swere al­legeāce & obedience vnto him. I deuise not this, the stories hereof are abrode, & y e oth which they tooke is known. His authorite grew greater thē the authoritie of general councilles. Nothing might be decreed in councels, but what pleased him: none might be admitted to speak in coūcils, but such as were sworne to him. He had al law in his breast. There was sometimes a proclama­tion made in Rome, y t for considerations no man should erect or builde vp any theater: & that if a­ny were set vp, it shold be rased, & pulled down. Pompeius a gentleman of great wealth, & noble courage, did build a theater, such a one as before had not bene seene, which would receaue 2500. men, contrary to y e proclamation, & order taken. But, dubtinge least the next maiestrates should destroy it, he caused a place of religion to bee set vpon it, & called it the tēple of Venus. Whereby he prouided, y t if any wold ouerthrow it, because [Page] it was a Theater, they might yet spare it for the temples sake: for to pul down a tēple was sacri­lege. Euen so, there haue bene proclamations, & cannons, y t no man shoulde be called y e chiefe, or y e head of al Churches, or vsurpe such authoritie o­uer others: but when y e Pope built vp his supre­macie against the meaning of suche canons, hee pretēded religiō for his doing: he sayde, it was de iure diuino, y t no man should presume or attēpt a­gaīst it, & y t so his power might cōtinue for euer.

If they haue bene thus carefull to mainteine falshod, how much more careful should we be to maintaine y e truth: If they to aduāce their owne kingdome, how much more wee, to set forth the kingdom of God, & to builde vp the Church of Christ: And if they sought to do y t by lies, & by false meanes, why should we bee slack to vse the right, & true, & good meanes, wherby that good thing which God hath wrought for vs, may bee established:

And, albeit there be many wayes, by which the kingdome of God may be mainteined: as the fa­uour & countenance of y e prince, whiche so cōfor­teth & cherisheth y e Church, as the sunne beames cōfort & cherish the earth: & knowledge, & lear­ning, & discipline, which are as the life, & the si­nues, & without which the Church must needes fall asunder: at this time, I wil leaue to speak of the rest, & only stay vpon learninge, which may truly be called y e life or y e soule of y e Church, & of christian religien.

[Page] How necessarie a thinge, they haue counted learninge to the settinge foorth of Religion, the stories of our old fathers, of heathens, and Chri­stians in al ages, doe witnesse. They thought, that neither Religion might stande without knowledge, nor knowledge were to bee estee­med without Religion. Charles the great, that hee might the better plant Religion in Saxonie and Heluetia, did erect many places for en­crease of learning. He knewe well, that there was no other way better to establish Religion. The Cathedral Churches, before such times, as ignoraunce and blindenesse grewe ouer all the worlde, and brought in an vniuersal corruption, maintayned schooles of learning, that the doc­trine which was taught in those places, might bee defended agaynst the gaynesayers by suche learned men, as were there bred vp. The Prin­ces of Germanie, and the free Cities, after they had receyued the Gospell, they dissolued theyr monasteries which had bene harbourers for such as liued in idlenes, and set vp Schooles and col­ledges, which should be nourceries to breede vp learned men, that might bee able to teache the people, and to maintaine religion. Whereby it came to passe, that in shorte time they had great store of worthy and learned men.

This did they wel see, that haue bene the e­nemies of religion, & therefore vsed all meanes to hinder the encrease of learninge, that they [Page] might haue the better way to ouerthrow Reli­gion. For if learning decay, it is likely that Re­ligion can not abide. Beare with me, if I speake that whiche may seeme more fitt for some other place, then for this audience: the best here vnder­standeth me wel. In other countries, the recei­uing of the Gospell, hath alwayes bene cause, that learning was more set by: and learninge hath euer bene the furtherance of the Gospell. In England, I knowe not how, it commethe otherwise to passe. For since the Gospell hath bene receiued, the maintenaunce for learninge hath bene decayed. And, the lacke of learninge will be the decay of the Gospel. Would God it were not so: or, that yet before the faulte be in­curable, there may be some redresse.

Loth I am to speake, yet the case so requi­reth, that it is needefull to be spoken, I truste I shall speak in the hearing of them that wyll con­fider it. Maintenance of learninge, whereby an able and sufficient ministerie may growe, and be established in al the Churches of this realme, is to be wished for. The good estate of this no­ble kingdome, y comfort of posterytie, y staye of Religion, the continuing of the Gospell, the re­mouing of darknes hangeth vpon it. One as­ked sometimes, howe it was that in Athens so goodly and great a citie, there were no Phisi­tians, To whom this answere was made, be­cause there are rewardes appointed for them [Page] that practise Phisicke. The same answere may be made for our times: the cause why y Church of God is so forsaken, is the want of zeale in thē that should either for their curtesie, or for their ability be fosterers of learning, & encrease the liuings where occasion is, and giue hope & con­fort to learned men. What said I, increase [...]nay, the liuings and prouision which hertofore were giuen to this vse, are taken away.

Haue patience, if any such be here, as I well know there are, whom these things touch. Suf­fer me to speake the truth, it is Gods cause. The liuings of such as are in the ministery, are not in their handes, to whom they are due. Al other la­bourers and artificers haue their hire increased double, as much as it was wont to be: Onely the poore man that laboureth, & sweateth in the vineyard of the Lorde of hostes, hath his hire a­bridged & abated. I speak not of the Curats, but of Personages & Uicarages, that is, of the pla­ces which are the castles & towers of fence for the Lordes temple. They seldome passe now a dayes from the patrone, if he be no better then a gentleman, but either for the lease or for present money. Such marchāts are brokē into y church of God, a great deale more intolerable thē were they whō Christ chased & whipt out of y tēple. Thus they y should be careful for Gods church, that should be patrones, to prouide for y consciē ­ces of the people, & to place amōg thē a learned [Page] Minister, who might bee able to preach y worde vnto thē out of season, & in season, & to fulfil his ministerie: seeke their own, & not y which is Ie­sus Christs. They serue not Iesus Christ, but their bellie. And this is done, not in one place, or in one countrie, but throughout England. A gentlemā cannot keepe his house, vnles he haue a Parsonage or two in ferme for his prouision.

O mercifull God, wherto will this growe at last? If the miserie which this plague worketh, would reache but to one age, it were tolerable. But it wil be a plague to the posteritie, it wilbe the decay & desolation of Gods Church. Yong men which are toward & learned, see this. They see that he whiche feedeth the flocke, hath least part of the milke: hee which goeth a warfare, hath not halfe his wages. Therefore they are weary and discouraged, they chaunge their stu­dies: some become prentises, some turne to phi­sick, some to lawe: all shun and flee the Mini­sterie. And besides the hinderance that thus groweth by wicked dealing of patrons: by rea­son of the impropriations, the Uicarages in many places, & in the properest market townes, are so simple, that no man can liue vpon them, and therefore no man wyll take them. They were wont to saye, Beneficia sine cura: Bene­nefices without charge: but now may be said, Cura sine beneficio, Charge or cure without benefice. [Page] I speake not this of my selfe: many here present know I speake the trueth. And my selfe know the places, which haue continued styll these ma­ny yeares without a Minister resident amonge them, and haue prouided them selues, as they might, with their owne mony.

Your Graces subiects had hope of amende­ment, in your graces late visitation. But yet it standeth stil in case as miserable, as it did before. I know, your grace heareth not of these mat­ters. And I hope God wyll worke in your gra­cious heart, to prouide some remedy agaynste them. For otherwise, the scholes wil be forsakē, the Church desolate, the people wylde and dis­mayed, the Gospel discredited: otherwise, wee shal see that wrought against the house of God, that neuer any Ieroboam, or Iulian, or Licinius, could haue brought to passe against vs. This noble Realme which euer was famous for the name of learninge, is like thereby to come to such ignorance, and barbarie, as hath not beene heard of in any memorie before our time.

I knowe that there are grieuous com­plaintes made, that the Bishops appoint Priests and Ministers, that are ignoraunt and haue no vnderstanding in the latine tongue. Woulde God it were not true. Or would God that they which be the causers hereof, woulde somewhat helpe to amēd it. But alas, are we able to make learned men vpon the sudden? Or can we make [Page] others then come vnto vs, or wyll come to liue in miserie?

But there are many which can say, such as bee ministers in the Churche, shoulde teache freely, without hope of recompence or hire for their la­bour. Our preachers are no better then Peter & Paul, & the other Apostles. They are no better then the holy prophets, who liued poorely. Po­uertie is a cōmendable estate. So say some, in lyke deuotion as did Iudas, What needed this wast? this might haue bene sold for much & giuen to the pore: not that he cared for the pore, but because he was a thiefe, & had the bag, & bare y t which was giuen. I doubt not, there are many which teach Christ for Christes sake, which say in their soule, y e Lord is my por­tion: who in that heauy time, from which God deliuered thē, if they might haue receiued theyr life only for a recōpence, would haue bin glad to take the paines: who seeke you and not yours: which haue forsaken all they had, to followe Christ. I doubt not, there are such.

But for y t hope of posteritie, I report me to al you which are fathers, & haue childrē for whom you are carefull. Although your selues haue a zeale, & a care for the house of god: yet wil you breed them vp, keepe them at schoole, vntil 24. yeeres old to your charges, that in the ende they may liue in glorious pouertie? y t they may liue poorely & naked like the Prophets & Apostles & [Page] Our posteritie shall rue, that euer such fathers went before them: And Chronicles shal report this contempt of learning amonge the punish­ments, and murraines, and other plagues of God. They shall leaue it written in what time, and vnder whose raygne this was done. Or if we growe so barbarous that wee consider not this, or bee not able to drawe it into Chronicle, yet forraine nations wyl not spare to write this, and publish it to our euerlastinge reproche and shame.

In the meane time, what may bee ghessed of their meaning, which thus rauine and spoyle the house of God, which decay the prouision therof, and so basely esteeme the Ministers of his Gos­pel? They can not say to God, the zeale of thy house hath eaten me vp. Howsoeuer in other thinges they doe wel, howsoeuer they seeme to reioyce at the prosperitie of Sion, and to seeke the safetie and preseruation of the Lordes a­noy [...]ted: yet needes must it bee, that by these meanes forraine power, of which this realme by the mercie of God is happely delyuered, shall agayne be brought in vpon vs. Suche thinges shalbe done vnto vs, as we before suffered: the truth of God shalbe taken away, the holy scrip­tures burnt and consumed in fire. A marueilous darknesse and calamitie must needes ensue. For if the tempest be so darke in the sea that the load starre lose her light, and the needle fayle to giue [Page] token of the North Pole, no marueile though the Ship lose her course, and be swallowed vp in the sandes.

The Gospell of Christe is the fountaine of light, and of knowledge. It cannot be maintei­ned by ignorance and darknes. These, bee the proppes of their kingdome which take away y e scriptures, which hold the people in blindenes, which flie the light, whiche haue their common prayers, minister the Sacraments, Mary, burie their dead in a strange tongue, that the People may vnderstand nothing: which make a famine of hearing the word of God: which stop vp the springes of the water of lyfe: which take awaye the Keyes of the Kingdome of Heauen, and neither enter in them selues, nor suffer them that woulde enter: which say ignoraunce is the mother of deuotion, & the Church is then in best order, & the people most deuoute, when they are hood winckt, & blinded, & see nothing.

These are not fit instrumēts, wherwith we may ouercome the aduersaries. This is not y e sworde of the spirit, these are not the spiritual weapons, which cast downe holdes, and euery high thing that is exalted against the knowledge of God What man that would keepe out his enemy, will pul downe his holdes? what captaine that meaneth to giue a forcible assault vpon the ene­my, will discourage his fighting souldiers? but our souldiers are out of courage, our Castles [Page] are falling: therefore that which we feare wyll fall vpon vs,

The oxe that treadeth out the corne is musse­led. He that goeth a warrefare, receiueth not his wages: the crye hereof goeth vp into the eares of the Lord of Hostes. He wil not abide so great contempt of his worde, and preachers: his owne name is therby dishonoured. Our sauiour saith, He that dispiseth you, dispiseth mee. And S. Paul, He y t despiseth these thinges, despiseth Luk. 10. 1. Thes. 4. not man but god. And think we, that hee wyll suffer his holy name to be despised? Nay, hys wrath is alreadie kindled. He hath already begū his iudgements, & therfore many places are left desolate. There is none that can warne them of their sinne, none that can moue them to repen­tance, none that can preach vnto them forgeue­nes through Christ, none that can instruct them in the comfort of euerlasting life. Because they worke such thinges against the Lord, the hearts of many are astonied. Though they heare, they vnderstande not. They scorne and ieste at the worde of saluation: it is vnto them a sauour of death vnto death: they are earthlye minded, whose God is their bellie, and whose glorie is to their shame.

For this cause you liue still in your sinnes, in adulterie, in couetousues, and in pride, without any feeling of conscience, without any feare of God. Your daughters, your heires, to whom [Page] you shall leaue your landes, are stollen awaye from you, Robberies and theft are so common, as if it were not onely lawful, but also commen­dable: as if sinne were no sinne, and he I fire but a fable.

Thus wee prouoke God to anger. Manye walke, of whom wee cannot thinke but with weeping: they are the enemies of the crosse of Christ: the name of God is blasphemed through them. Many are so ignoraunt, they knowe not what the Scriptures are, they knowe not that there are any Scriptures. They call them he­reticall, and newe doctrine. Many will beleeue neyther side, whatsoeuer they alleadge. Bring they trueth, bring they falshoode: teache they Christ, teach they Antichrist: they will beleeue neither, they haue so hardened their heartes. Be the Preacher rough or gentle, learned or vn­learned, let him vse authority of the scriptures, of the doctours, of the councels, of Decrees or Decretalles, of Gods Lawe, of mans law, no­thing wil moue them, nothing wil please them, because the ministery of God, and there by God himselfe, is despised.

These woordes happily seeme sharpe, and ouer vehement: but the hardnesse of our hearts against GOD, and the lacke of zeale of his house, inforce me to them. We are almost fallen into the lowest pitte: we are left without zeale, as senselesse men, and as if we had cleane for­gotten [Page] our selues, as the Heathen which know not God. Therefore, vnlesse we repent, the kingdome of God shall be taken away from vs. He will send vppon this land a famine of the woorde. Hierusalem shall be ouerthrown, and made an heape of stones, the man of sinne, and they which haue not the loue of the trueth shall preuayle with many, and withdraw them from obedience to the Prince: this noble realme shall be subiect to foreine nations: all this will the zeale of the Lorde of hostes bring to passe.

I could haue spent this time in opening some other matter: but nothing in my iudgement is more worthy your good consideration, and spee­dy redresse. I would be loth rashly or rudely to abuse the reuerence of this place: but vnles these things be cared for, vnlesse we shew foorth grea­ter zeale then hitherto, if the yeeres to come eate vp and take awaye from the Ministery as the late yeeres haue done, there wil not be left with­in a while, any to speake the word of God out of this place. The Pulpits shall haue none to vse them: the people shal grow wyld and voyd of vnderstanding.

When Xerxes behelde the greate company of his Souldiers, suddenly he brake into teares, and wept bitterly. One sayde to him, O Syr, you haue cause to reioyce, you haue a goodlye companie, they are able to fight for you agaynst [Page] any nation. But what shall become of them, saith Xerxes? after a hundred yeeres: not one of all these shall be left aliue. If the view of the smal number of Preachers might be taken, how fewe they are, and howe thinne they come vp, we haue greater cause then Xerxes to lament, if we haue any zeale to the house of GOD. For, of the Preachers which nowe are, within fewe yeeres none will remayne aliue. And Xerxes souldiers lefte issue behinde them, which might afterwardes serue their Countrey: But there is like to bee small increase for the supplie of Learned men. The Lorde shall lacke men to bring in his haruest, the little ones shall call for bread, and there shall be none to giue it them. They that shall come after vs, shall see this to bee true. There is no house so spoyled, as the House of the LORD. There is no Seruaunt so little rewarded as the Seruaunt of Christ, and the disposer of the mysteries of God.

Oh that your Grace did beholde the misera­ble disorder of Gods Church, or that you might foresee the calamities, which will follow. It is a part of your kingdome, & such a parte, as is the principall proppe and stay of the rest. I wil say to your Maiesty, as Cyrillus sometimes saide to Ciril. epist. ad Theod. & Va­len. to the godly Emperor Theodosius & Valētiniā, Abea quae erga Deum est pietate, reipublicae, [Page] vestrae status pendet: The good estate & wel­fare of your common wealth hangeth vpon true godlinesse. You are our Gouernour, you are the Nource of Gods Church. We must o­pen this griefe before you. God knoweth if it may be redressed, it hath growen so long, and is runne so farre. But, if it may be redressed, there is no other besides your Highnesse, that can re­dresse it.

I hope I speake truly, that which I speake without flatterie, that God hath endued your Grace with such measure of learning & know­ledge, as no other Christian Prince. He hath giuen you peace, happinesse, the loue and true hearts of your subiectes. Oh turne and employ these to the glory of God, that God may cōfirm in your Grace the thing which he hath begun. To this ende hath GOD placed Kinges and Princes in their state, as Dauid saith, that they serue the Lorde, that they may see and cause o­thers to see to the furniture of the Church. The good Emperor Iustinian cared for this as much, as for his life. Constantine, Theodosius, Valenti­nian, & other godly Princes, called themselues Vasallos, the subiects and bond seruants of God. They remembred that God furnished them in their houses, and were not vnmindful to furnish his house.

When Augustus had beautified Rome with setting vp many faire buildings, he said, Inueni [Page] lateritiam, marmoream reddidi. I foūd it made of bricke, but I leaue it made of marble. Your grace when God sent you to your inheri­tance, and the right of this Realme, founde the church in horrible confusion, and in respect of y true worship of God, a church of brick, or rather (as Ezechiel saith) daubed vp with vnseasoned morter. Your grace hath already redressed the doctrine: now cast your eyes towardes the Mi­nisterie, giue courage & countenance vnto lear­ning, that Gods house may be serued: so shal you leaue a Church of God, & a testimonie that the zeale of the Lords house hath eaten you vp.

And you, O dearely beloued, if there be any such which are neither hot nor colde, which doe the work of the Lord negligently, which esteem the word of GOD but as a matter of pollicie, which are ashamed to bee called Professours of the Gospel of Christ, pray vnto God that he wil increase your zeale. Let vs continue rooted and built in Christ, and stablished in the faith. Let vs haue care for the house of God. Whosoeuer is not after this sort zealous, is a man of a double heart. We may not halt between two opinions. If the Lord be God, follow him: but if Baal be he, then go after him: he that is not with Christ, is against him. Many talke of the Gospel, and glorie in their knowledge: but it is neyther talke nor knowledge whiche shal saue them in that day. He that feareth the Lorde, and serueth [Page] him with a pure heart, and may truely saye, the zeale of thine house hath consumed me, he shall be saued. If they shall not escape which haue zeale without knowledge, what shall be­come of vs which haue knowledge without zeale:

And you, whosoeuer you are, that by such meanes haue decayed the Lordes House, and abridged the prouision and maintenaunce there­of, and see the miserable wracke of Gods Churche: if there be any zeale of God in you, if you haue any felowshippe of the spirite, if any compassion and mercy, if you loue God, if you desire the continuance of the Gospel, oh remem­ber you haue the patrimonie due vnto them that shoulde attend in the Lordes house: you take vnto your selues wrongfully, that which was not lotted for you. Giue vnto Caesar those things which belong to Caesar, and vnto GOD the thinges which appertaine to him, and make for the beauty and furniture of his house. En­rich your selues by lawfull meanes, and with­out the spoyle and waste of Gods Church. Let not the Ministery by your meanes be despised. You enriched them, which mocked, & blinded, & deuoured you: Spoyle not them now that feed, and instruct, and comfort you. Let vs seeke the glory of God. Let vs at length serue the Lorde and not our bellie, and greedy wantonnesse.

So shal God blesse you and prosper you in al [Page] your affaires, so shal he strike a terrour of you into all forreine Princes that dwell about you, so shall your heart be kept stedfast in the hande of God, so shal your heart be perfect before the Lorde, so shall you leaue suche as shall alwayes praise the Lorde in Sion, so shall you see your childrens children, and peace vpon Israel.

And, thou O most mercifull Father, graunt that thy wordes be not spoken in vayne: it is thy cause. Thou art our father, we are as claye in thine handes. Thou hast the key of our hearts: Giue zeale to them that haue knowledge, giue knowledge to them that haue zeale, that they may be inflamed and rauished with the loue of thy house, to sorrow for the decay thereof, and to doe al their indeuour to build vp and establish the same for euer,

Amen.

Matthew 9.

37 Then said he to his disciples, Surely the haruest is great, but the labourers are few.

38 Wherefore pray the Lord of the har­uest, that he would send labourers forth in­to his haruest.

CHrist our Sauiour, after he was baptized by Iohn & tēp­ted by Satan in the wilder­nes, began to execute y Cō ­mission wherunto his father had sent him, chose vnto him self a number of disciples to be at his commandement, and so tooke his pro­gresse through a great part of the Countrey. In the meane way, in euery place where he came, he taught the people that the kingdome of God was come amongst them: he healed their disea­ses: wrought straunge miracles before their eies: and gaue manye singular and euident to­kens of his comming.

But specially, he behelde in what state the poore people stood, touching their readines in receiuing Gods truth, in al the countrey where he had byn: & therfore at the end of his circuite, he was moued w t pity, & said, he saw thē in most woful case, forsaken and lost, as if they had byn [Page] a flocke of sheepe without a heard: and that not through their owne malice, but through the wil­ful blindnesse and negligence of them that were set to guide them.

Sheepe (as Aristotle and Plinie write of them) are a simple kinde of cattell, profitable to many vses, ready to receiue all maner wrongs, without skil, to helpe or succour it selfe: it coue­teth to breake out of the folde or close, if it may espie any hole open, it strayeth and wandreth a­broade, many times hangeth in the briers, many times is taken vp by the Wolfe: it is euer in dā ­ger of the wynd & rayne, yea, of the very grasse and water it liueth by, and thereof is infected of­tentimes with a number of maladies: so that the health and safety of the sheepe, resteth only in the care and diligence of the shephearde. To such a kind of cattel are the people likened.

Christ saith not, they were like vnruly sheep, that would not be guided by their heard: but he saith. They were like poore lost sheep, that had no heard at al. For, the people of thēselues were not vnwilling to receiue the Gospel: but there was none to instruct them. And for that, he ad­deth an other similitude, to declare the same, and saith, The haruest indeed is great, but the work­men are but few: the corne is ripe, & ready to be cut, but there lack hands to fetch it in.

The comming of these times was promised long afore, euen from the first creation of man­kinde, [Page] but the perfourmance thereof at the first was darke, and as it were wrapt vp, and hid in a cloude, and like corne buried in the ground.

After, it was somewhat more cleerely set forth in the Law giuen by Moses. After that, it was reuiued by the Prophetes, and in manner plainely, in what place, at what time, of what mother, of what house or stocke Christ should be borne: what doctrine he should teach, what mi­racles he should worke, what death he shoulde die, how he should be buried, howe he shoulde arise, how he should ascend into heauen, howe the heathens shoulde be called to beleeue in him, howe the holy Ghost should be sent, and to con­clude, how Christ should come at the last, to iudge the world. After that came Saint Iohn the Baptist, to point out Christ plainely with his fin­ger, and to say, Ecce agnus Dei, qui tollit pecca­ta mundi, Behold the lambe of God, that ta­keth away the sinnes of the world.

Last of al, Christe himselfe began to preache and prophecie of himselfe, and to gather vnto him a chosen people, that should be followers of good woorkes. Then was the accomplishment and fulnesse of time come to passe, that had so long beene looked for: then the kingdome of God began to suffer violence, and men violent­ly euen by force, brake in vpon it: then the corne sowed and cast into the ground by the patriarks long before, and watered & cherished by the dew [Page] of the Prophets, was ripened and kerned by the spirit of God: then was the haruest greate, and the eares white, euen ready to be cut.

Yet this notwithstanding, Christ saith, the haruest men are but few. He saith not, the Har­uest is great, and there are but few Scribes, but few Pharisies, but few Sadduces, but few priests, but few Leuites: For the Priests and Leuites were distributed through y e whole countrey. In euery litle Towne or borough there was a col­ledge, & as one of their Rabbines recordeth, in y city of Hierusalem there were no lesse then 400 schooles: so that the number was almost infinit.

Moreouer, they vsed commonly to say, as it is reported by the Prophet leremie, Non peribit Hier. 18. Lex a sacerdote, nec consilium a sapiente, nec ser­mo a Propheta. It cannot be that the true vn­derstanding of the Law should be taken frō the Priest, nor good counsel frō the wise, nor the word from the Prophet. They read & ex­pounded the Law to the people euery day: they had their daily sacrifice, and whēsoeuer the oxe, or calfe, or sheep, or goate was slaine, and offered vnto God, as then the maner was, the priest for his share had the breastlet that couered the heart, in token, as Origen writeth, that the Priest should be a man of counsel. He had also appoin­ted to him the right shoulder, and the tongue, in token that he should be prompt & ready in good works, and eloquent to declare the law of God.

[Page] The Bishop had euermore before his breast a tablet, wherein was imbrodered in letters of Golde, Vrim and Thumim: in token that he should be a man both perfect in life, and also full and plenteous in the truth of God. In the same were set twelue stones, and therein grauen the names of the twelue tribes of the people, that he might haue thē euermore in remembrance. The skirtes or hemmes of his roabes were set with belles of gold, and pomegranates: in token that his life should giue a good sauour, and his voice should ring, and be heard among the people.

The Pharisies had certaine special poynts, and sentences of the Lawe written round about in the borders of their garmentes, that it might neuer be out of their eyes: they prayed, no men more, and that in euery corner of the streetes: they fasted twise euery weeke: the bed that they laye vpon, as Epiphanius writeth, was but a spanne broade, & yet, that they might sleepe with lesse ease, they strowed thornes vnderneath thē. Briefly, all their life in appearance was such, & al their apparel and behauiour so seemely and decent, that if a man would paint out wisedom, sobrietie, and perfect holinesse, he could haue no better patterne. And therfore they were called Pharisaei, that is, diuided, as men in holines & perfection of life farre passing al the rest of the people.

Yet for al this, notwithstanding their greate [Page] shewe of wisedome, of learning, of perfection of life, & the great multitude of them, Chrst sayeth there were few workmen to goe to the haruest. For, They did prophecie out of their owne Ezech. 13. harts, they did not rise vp in the gappes, nor made vp the hedge for the house of Israel to stand in the battell in the day of the Lorde: they haue seene vanity, & lying diuination, saying, the Lord saith it, & the lord hath not sent thē: & they haue made others to hope that they would confirm the words of their prophecie, saith Ezechiel.

No, contrariwise, these that should haue been the chiefe haruest men, were the wasters and de­stroyers of the haruest, My people (saith God) Iere. 50. hath byn as lost sheep: their shepherds haue caused thē to go astray, & haue turned them away to the mountaines. Christe telleh the Pharisies, they haue made his fathers house a denne of theeues. He speaketh thus of them. All Iohn 10. that euer came before mee, are theeues and robbers. Notwithstanding their stout learning and shew of holinesse, they were nothing els but theeues & robbers: they did robbe mens soules, chey stale the sheepe out of the fold, they spoyled God of his glory.

When they sawe the people followe thicke after Christ, and to haue him in reuerence, they cried out, none of the Princes and great holye learned men beleeue in him, but these Rascals, [Page] that thus runne after him, are accursed, & igno­rant, and know not the law. The vnlearned sort said of Christ, he casteth out vncleane spirits by y power of God: y great learned men said, no, he throweth out diuels by y power of Beelzebub, y prince of y diuels. The vnlearned marueiled, & were astonied at y wonderful works that he did: the learned saide, he hath a diuel, he is out of his wittes. The vnlearned said, no doubt a great Prophet is risen amongst vs: the learned sayd, He deceiueth the people. The vnlearned sayde, God hath visited, and sent comfort amongst his people: the learned said, Behold a glutton and a companion of Publicans & sinners. The great learned shepherds persecuted Christ, & chased him from place to place: the poore sheepe folow­ed him into the desert. They that were the guy­ders of the flocke, crucified Christ, and shed his blood: the poore flocke set their whole affiance in his death, & so dranke his blood to the reliefe of their soules, they beleeued in him, they knew the time of their visitation.

And therefore, notwithstanding there were grosse & damnable errours amongst the people, as wel as amōgst the learned: yet Christ chalen­ged not the people for them, but only y priests & the Pharisies that tooke vpon them to lead the people: for that he saw the Pharisies and priests offended euē of malice, & the poore people only of ignorance and simplicity. Woe be vnto you Mat. 3. [Page] Scribes & Pharisies, that haue taken away the keies, & shut vp the kingdom of God before the people, and neither wil you enter in your selues, nor suffer others that wold gladly enter.

But, as for the people, he had compassion on them, for that he sawe they were forsaken, and perished euen as sheepe without a heard: that they had a certaine zeale of God, although not according to knowledge: that they fell into the pitte, not of wilfull malice, but onely because they followed the blynd guydes, that fell before them: that they were Gods haruest, and lay a­broade, and were lost, & no man would take the paines to fetch them in.

Saint Paul was not only lead away by igno­rance, but also was a most earnest persecuter of the Church of Christ, yet was he a portion of Gods haruest. And therfore assoone as GOD had striken him downe from his horse, he knew he had done amisse, and cryed out, Lord, what Acts 9. wilt thou that I do? and after, he writeth of him selfe, God hath had mercy, and taken me to his grace, because I knew not what I did.

Many there were that cried out vpon Christ, crucifie him, crucifie him: & after when he hung vpon the crosse, nodded their heads vpon him, & made mowes at him, & did him al maner of spite & vilany, & yet pertayned they to Gods haruest, and afterward, as it is credible, were crucified for him, & shed their blood for him themselues:

[Page] Euen so are there, euen at this time, many that of ignoraunce persecute the Gospel of Christ, & as it were crucifie Christ againe: which if they felt indeede, that it were the Gospell of God, they would not so litle regard their owne salua­tion. God make them to bee of his haruest, and send out labourers to fetch them in.

Whensoeuer we begin to feele a lacke with­in our selues, and can suffer our selues to be in­fourmed, and taught by the Spirit of God, then may we be assured God wil take vs for his har­uest. Plato the olde Philosopher imagineth, that the god Loue was borne of the Ladie [...], that is to say, Madame lack or necessity. For, no man loueth a thing, before he feele himself stand in neede of it: so, loue is the Childe, and lacke or neede is the mother.

Saint Augustine writeth of himselfe, that be­fore he became christened, a friend of his offered him the Scripture to looke vpon: but he, after he had read a litle, because he felt in himselfe no lacke of it, he despised it, and [...]long it from him. Afterwarde he beganne to finde much follye in himselfe, and because he could see no redresse, he fel to weeping and prayer. In the middest of his mourning and groning, he heard a voyce, Tolle, lege: tolle, lege. Take vp, and reade: take vp, & Aug. confes. lib. 8. cap. 12. read. He marueiled much what it should be. At the last, he tooke vp a booke that lay by him of Paulos Epistles, and the first wordes that he set [Page] his eies vpon, were these, Induimini dominū Ie­sum Christū, Put ye on the Lord Iesus Christ.

S. Hierom writing vpon the prophet, Nahum, In Nahum. cap. 3. saith, In aduentu Messiae, populus qui fuerat con­s [...]pitus sub magistris, excitabitur, & ibit ad mon­tes scripturarū. What time Messias shal come, the people that were lulled a sleepe in igno­rance by such as should haue been their tea­chers, shal awake, and get them forth to the mountaines of the Scriptures.

And Chrisost. vpon the Genesis, Si desit mini­sterium hominis, ipse Dominus superne illustrabit Hom. 30. mentem nostrā. If the ministery of man be wā ting, the Lord himself wil lighten our mind frō aboue. And Christ in the Gospel of S. Iohn, Iohn 10. saith, My sheep heare my voice, & follow me, & they wil not follow a stranger, but flye frō him. And to conclude, whosoeuer feeleth a lack within himself, & can suffer himselfe to be infor­med & taught by the spirit of God, he may be as­sured, God wil take him for his haruest. Thus was the haruest great, the laborers very few, the scatterers & wasters, almost infinite. This was the state of the Church at the cōming of Christ.

Euen likewise, in these our dayes, Christ our sauiour hath gone abroad in progresse, and done marueilous cures, & shewed strange miracles a­mōg his people, & hath caused his gospel to ring throughout the world. And as he said then, euē so may it now be said, Messis multa. The haruest [Page] is great, & marueilous forward: yea, euen there where as no worldly hope of haruest could haue beene. Many there are that hunger & thirst after the kingdome of God, which is the knowledge of his Gospel: many that are yet greene & igno­rant, many that lie by the way side, and yet haue gathered no root, many that as yet are but tares and darnell, I meane blinde and obstinate, but when Gods holy will shalbe, may be turned into good corne, and pertaine to his haruest.

But the laborers are few. I say not, there be but few Cardinals, few bishops, few priests, y t shold be preachers, few Archdeacons, few Chācelors, few Deanes, few prebendaries, few vicars, few parish Priests, few monkes, few friars: For the number of these is almost infinite. Gregory Na­zianzene in his time, complained at the multi­tude of Priestes, and saide, they were almost as many as the rest of the people.

And Iustinian the Emperor in his time, was faine to restraine y e number of thē, & to giue cō ­mandement, that in one cathedral Church there Cōci. [...]om. 3. cōcil. delect. cardinalium. should neuer be aboue 60. priests, & 100. deacōs. The like order was takē in a general coūcel, for the abating of the multitude of monks, & friars.

And in the booke called opus tripartitum, ioy­ned to y e councel of Laterane these words were Concil. [...]om. 2 written, Totus fere mundus obloquitur, & scāda­lizatur de multitudine religiosorum pauperū, qui introierunt in mundum, qui non iam religiosi, sed [Page] trutannij vocantur. Welneare y t whole world crieth against, & is offēded at the great mul­titude of begging monkes & friars, whiche are entred into the world, & nowe for their behauiour, are called not religious men but varlets. These be the wordes of the Councel.

The number of these is great: but alas, the number of labourers is very smal. And yet they giue a shewe to the worlde, that they be pastors and feeders of the flocke, that they be the fathers of the people, that they bee the teachers of the multitude, that they be the labourers in the har­uest, that the whole Catholike Churche stayeth altogether vpon them.

They giue the Bishop of Rome these titles, that hee is the onely key of Christian faith, that he is greater then the Apostles, for that they could erre, and he cannot: they say, he is Christes Uicar, whereas indeede to any mans sight, Christ may be contented to be his Uicar. They say, he is no bare man, but a god, as it is written in the Decretals of Nicholas Pope, and many other the like, which I leaue.

The Pope calleth the Cardinals. Cardines mūdi &c. The very hookes and staies of the world, vpon whom the doore of the church militant must be turned. Another saith: As a doore turneth vpō the hooke, euen so y e church of Rome is ruled by the Cardinals. Therfore they haue pillars & pollares caried afore thē, in tokē [Page] that they be the pillars and staies of the Church: and pollaxes, to beate downe al euil doctrine.

And what shal I speake of bishops? their clo­uen miter signifieth perfect knowledge of the new testament & the old. Their crosiars staffe, signifieth diligēce in attēding y flocke of Christ, Their purple bootes & sandales, signifie y they should euer be booted, & ready to go abroad tho­row thick & thin, to teach the gospel. And there­to they applied the words of the prophet, Quam speciosi pedes euangelizantiū pacē, euāgelizantiū bona? How beautiful are the feet of thē whi­che bring glad tidings of peace, which bring glad tidings of good things: but alas in what kind of thing do, they beare thēselues for bishops These misticall titles & shewes are not enough to fetch in the Lords haruest: they are garments more meete for players, then for good laborers. S. Bernard writeth thus to Eugenius y bishop of Rome, who sometime had bin his scholer. Thou which art the shepheard, iettest vp & down De cōsiderat. ad Eug. lib. 4. shining in gold, & gorgeously attyred: but what get thy sheep? If I durst speake it, these things are not the fodder for Christs sheep, but for diuels. Whatsoeuer apparel they haue vpon them, vnles they wil fal to woorke, Christ wil not know them for labourers.

How then can the bishop of Rome be taken for y chiefe pastor of Christ, which these 900. yeeres hath not opened his mouth to feede the flocke: [Page] These 900 yeres. I say, since Gregory the first of that name, it can hardly be found, that euer a­ny bishop of Rome was seene in a pulpit. One of themselues, Adrianus 4. a bishop of Rome, was wont to say, Succedimus non Petro in docēdo, sed Romulo in parricidio. Wee succeede not Peter in teaching, but Romulus in murthering.

And in a canon of the Apostles it is decreed, that the bishop that teacheth not his flock, should be deposed. To which purpose they alleadge S. August: Episcopatus, nomen est operis, nō honoris: Aug. deciuit. Dei. lib. 19. cap. 19. vt intelligat se nō esse Episcopū, qui vult praeesse, non prodesse. A Bishops office is a name of la­bor, not a name of honor, that he which co­ueteth the place of preeminēce, & hath not a desire to do good, may knowe hee is not a bishop. Thus saith Origē, thus saith Chrisostom, thus say diuers others of the old fathers, whō it were lōg & needeles to rehearse. Multi sacerdo­tes, Chri. hom. 43. in opere im­perfecto in Mat. pauci sacerdotes, saith Chrisost, multi nomine, pauciopere. There are many priests, and fewe priests: many that beare the name, but fewe that be priests indeede. Thus the haruest is great & plenteous, but the laborers are but few.

The laborers are but few, but the destroyers & wasters are exceeding many, yea, such as should be the haruest men, most of al destroy the corne. I wil not here report that I am well able, that your eyes haue seene, and that many of you haue felt, the state of our time hath beene such. Saint [Page] Bernard saw it in his time, & therfore saith, Om­nes amici, & omnes inimici: omnes necessarij, & Serm. 33. in Cantica. omnes aduersarij. Al are friends, & al are ene­mies: all are helpers, & al are aduersaries, or hinderers. Againe, Heu, heu, Domine Deus, ipsi Bern. ser. 1. in conuers. S. Pauli. sunt in persequutione tua primi, qui vidētur in ec­clesia tua primatum diligere, gerere principatum. Alas, alas, O Lord god, they are the chiefest in persecuting thee, that seeme to loue the highest rooms, & to bere rule in thy church.

The time being so short as it is appointed me, wil not suffer me to speake of thē that euen now hinder Gods haruest: & being such men as shold stay the people, as much as they may do by their exāple, disquiet & disturb thē y withstand at this time, & resist your graces doings, not in dark or doubtful matters, wherin somthing may be said on both sides, but in such things, as thei thēselus do know were appointed by Christ, published by y Apostles, receiued by the old doctors, & vsed, & frequented in y primitiue & catholike Church.

Why then wil they not receiue them? Christ himselfe giueth the reason: Quia dilexerūt ma­gis Iohn 12. gloriā hominum, quam gloriam Dei. Because they loued thē praise of men, more then the praise of God. They know they should danger their credit, if they should once againe turne,

Why would not the Pharisies suffer y people to beleeue in Christ: Cyrillus maketh answere, Ciril. in Ioh. lib. 8. cap. 1. Quia quicquid Christo credentium accesserit, sibi detractum putabant. This was y cause saith he, [Page] for y they thought, how many soeuer faith­ful came vnto Christ, so many were lost frō thē. And therfore they had leuer keep the traditi­ons of their elders, thē hazard their estimation.

And Chrisost. vpon the same matter saith, Cū Chrisost. in Mat. hom. 52. timerent ne principatum amitterent, ceu legum latores, vt maiores esse viderētur, multa innoua­bant, quaeres ad tantā peruenit nequitiā, vt prae­cepta sua custodirēt magis quā mandata dei. Lest thei shold lose their authority, as if they had bin law makers, men able to stablish and or­dein lawes, to the end they might seem greater, they altered much, which thing (in the end) grew to such a wickednes, y they kept their own commandements more then the commandemēts of God. Thus euen now the Lordes haruest is great, the labourers few, and the destroyers and hinderers aboue number.

O lift vp your eyes, & consider how the hearts of your poore brethrē lie waste without instructiō, without knowledge, w tout the food of life, with­out the cōfort of Gods word, such a misery as ne­uer was seen among heathēs. The Turks haue teachers sufficient for their people, the Iewes, albeit they haue no stayed countrey, but liue in banishment, and wander about, yet haue they their Teachers: the Christians which this day liue in India, Aethiopia, Barbarie, Moorelande, and other places vnder the persecution of hea­then princes, yet haue their instructours in true [Page] religion. The Christians in old time, when they liued vnder tyrants, and were daily put to most shameful death, & were hated, & despised of al the worlde, yet neuer lacked ministers to instruct them. It is therfore most lamentable, that Chri­stians liuing vnder a Christian prince, in y e peace & liberty of the gospel, should lacke learned mi­nisters to teache them, and instruct them in the worde of God: this is the greatest plague, that God doth send vpon any people.

Contrariwise, the greatest blessing which any people cā receiue at Gods hands, is to haue pro­phets & preachers, by whō they may be instruc­ted. When y prophet declareth y mercy of God towardes Israel, y he would put an end to their afflictions, & bring thē home again from Babylō, he saith thus, Behold (saith the Lord) I wil send Iere. 16. out many fishers, & they shal fish thē. In the like sort saith Esai, How beautiful vpō y moū ­taines are the feet of him, that declareth, & Esay. 52. publisheth peace? that declareth good ty­dings, & publisheth saluatiō, saying vnto Siō, thy god reigneth? The voice of thy watchmē shalbe heard, they shal lift vp their voyce, & shout together. And Baruch: Nor the Agarēs that sought after wisdom vpō the earth, nor Baruch. 3. the marchāts of Nerrā & Themā, nor the ex­poūders of fables, nor the scarchers out of wisdom, haue known the way of wisedome. There were the giāts, famous frō the begin­ning, [Page] that were of so great stature, & so ex­pert in war. Those did not the Lord choose, neither gaue he the way of knowledge vnto thē, but they were destroyed because they had no wisdome, & perished through their own foolishnes. He hath foūd out al the way of knowledge, & hath giuē it vnto Iacob his seruant, & to Israel his beloued. And againe, Baruc. 4. O Israel, we are blessed: for the thinges that are acceptable to god, are declared vnto vs. He hath not dealt so with euery nation, nei­ther Psal. 147. haue they knowledge of his iudgmēts, saith the Prophet Dauid.

But when God taketh away his ministers whi­che should preach peace, & open vnto the people the wil of God, & make known his iudgemēts, it is a token that God is highly displeased with his people. Where there is no visiō, the peo­ple Prou. 29. decay: they know not what to beleeue. Of this misery speaketh Iere. The young chil­dren Lamen. 4. aske bread, but no mā breaketh it vn­to them. Of this speaketh Esay, The poore & Esay 41. needy seeketh water, & there is none. They would haue some counsell, some comforte, and there is no man to giue it them. My sheepe Ezech. 34. wandered (saith God) through al the moun­taines, and on euery high hill: yea, my flock was scattered through all the whole earth, and none did seeke or searche after them. They were full of diseases, they were pined for [Page] hunger, and taken vp by the wolfe, but none had care to deliuer them.

In such state as the flocke is in, which hath no shepheard: or the shippe which is tossed by the tempestes amiddes the surges and rockes of the Sea, and hath no skilful Pilote to guide it: or the yong sucking childe, that hath no nource to feede it: euen in such stace are your soules, if you haue not the ministery of Gods worde aby­ding with you. You are children, the Preacher is your nource: you are a shippe in daunger of many wreckes through the boysterous tempests of this worlde, the Preacher is your Pilote to guide you safely towardes the hauen of rest: you are the flocke, the Preacher leadeth you from dangerous places, to feede vpon the whole some pastures of Gods holy worde. Whosoeuer they be which reioyce not in the increase of the Lords haruest, hee forsaketh them, and leaueth them comfortlesse, and giueth them fewe or no labou­rers.

Wherfore pray the Lorde of the haruest, that he would send forth labourers into his haruest, It is the Lorde which casteth the firste seede into the earth, whiche doeth moysten the ground, and maketh it fruitful, and giueth forth his sunne, that it may come to ripening. Al the soile, field, corne, and the husbandry therof is the Lordes. Let vs pray to him to send forth labou­rers to trauaile and take paines.

[Page] Notwithstanding we ought to praye to God, that hee will stirre vp and set foorth men to in­struct his people: yet that nothing embarreth the authority of princes. For, as God calleth him inwardly in the heart, whom he wil haue to bee a minister of his word: so must he be authorized of his Prince by outward and ciuil calling, as I could shew at large, if time would suffer it.

So Salomon the king deposed Abiathar the high priest, and set vp Sadoc. So Iustinian de­posed two bishops of Rome, Siluerius, & Vigili­us, & authorized others. And the same Iustinian was wont to say, that he had no lesse regarde to the Church of God, thē he had to his own soule. So Constantinus, Valentinianus and Theodosius called themselues Vasallos Christi, The vasals of Christ. And Socrates in his story saith. Wee Socrates li. 5. in prooemio. haue also herein comprised the Emperours liues, for that sithence the Emperours were first christned, the affaires of y church haue depended of them, & the greatest counsels both haue byn, & are kept by their aduise. It pertaineth therefore also to kings and Prin­ces to send out labourers into the haruest.

Labourers they must be, and not loyterers. For Christ compareth the teaching of his peo­ple to thinges that be of greate labour, as to plowing and fallowing of the grounde, to planting of a Uine, to rearing of a House, to threshing of Corne, to feeding of sheepe, to lea­ding [Page] of an Hoste, and keeping of warre: in which thinges is required much diligence and labour.

Cato in his bookes of husbandry, saith it was an old saw among husbandmen, Qui terram co­lit, ne sedeat: est enim aliquid semper quod agat. He that plougheth the ground, must not sit stil: for he hath alwaies somwhat to do. The worke of the husbandman is neuer ended, hee falloweth, stirreth, soweth, harroweth, weedeth, and tendeth his land.

Therefore, if they he Pastours, let them feede the flocke: if they be Doctours, let them teach the people: if they be watchmen, let them stande vppon their watche: if they bee messen­gers, let them doe their erraunt. This is the way to buylde vp the Churche of Christ. This commission Christ gaue vnto his Disciples, Ite in mundum vniuersum, &c. Goe ye into al the world, and preach the Gospel vnto eue­ry Mark. 16. creature. Thus by twelue poore Apostles al the world was conquered: Princes and kings, and Emperours were subdued to the faith of Christ. This is the key that openeth the consci­ence, this is the two edged sword which entreth through, euen to the diuiding asunder of y e soule and the spirit. Therefore the Apostle saith, The weapons of our warfare are not carnall, but 2. Cor. 10. mighty through God, to cast downe holds, [Page] casting down the imaginations & euery hie thing that is exalted against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captiuity euerie thought to the obedience of Christ. This is the only instrumēt, wherwith we may cut down and haue in the haruest of God.

For all mens deuises, Actes, Iawes, or com­mandements, be the authority thereof neuer so great, yet are not sufficient to content one mans conscience. For the wisedome of man is but fol­lie before God, & God knoweth the fancies and cogitations of men, that they be but vayne and foolish.

Aristotle the great wise Philosopher on a time being sick, when the phisition came to him to minister him a potion, & shewed him not what was in it, began to chafe and take on with him: why, said he, heale not me as thou wouldest heale an oxe or a horse, but shew me what thou giuest me, what are the ingredients, and wherefore thou giuest it me. Euen so must the people bee healed of their errours: they must know what is giuen them, and wherefore.

Fides (saith Bernard) suadenda est, non imponē ­da. Faith may not be compulsed by force or rigour, but gently brought in by perswasiō: For forced faith is no faith. Saint Paule saieth, Faith commeth by hearing, & hearing by Rom. 10. the word of God. And therefore it is wel ob­serued by the wise & politike father S. Ambrose, [Page] that the church of Christ was not gathered by the law, but by faith. Basil saith, If you wil haue Gods wisedō take place, al your worldly wisedome must be set a parte. And in like sort Hillarius, Humanis operib. extructa nō per­manent: aliter aedificanda Ecclesia, aliter custodi­enda est &c. Things that be set vp with mans workmanship (saith Hillary) will not endure: the church of God must otherwise be buyl­ded and preserued: for the foundation of it must be layde vppon the Apostles and Pro­phets. The church being thus built by God, that is to say, by the doctrine of God, shall neuer fall.

I speake not this against all ciuil, and honest lawful policie: for I know it is the gift of God, without the which, nor common state, nor the Church can be mainteined. But this seemeth to haue byn the meaning of these olde Fathers, that in the building of Gods church, y e preaching of Gods worde must goe before, to quiet mens consciences: and wisedome & pollicie, like hand­maides must follow after. For this honor & pre­rogatiue God claimeth onely to himselfe, that his Church must bee built vpon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets. Which if it be o­therwise built, Nisi dominus aedificauerit domū, in vanum laborauerunt, qui aedificant eam. Vn­lesse God himselfe build vp the house, they sweat and labour but in vain, that set it vp.

[Page] Thus Christ at the beginning gathered his Church, not by lawes of men, but against all law & policy, by the preaching of his word. God might haue instructed Cornelius by the Angell that appeared to him, as it appeareth in y e Acts of the Apostles: but he woulde not so, but sent Peter to him, that he might be instructed by the mouth of a Preacher. Hee might haue taught Paul, after he had striken him downe from his horse, when he appeared to him, & said, Ego sum Iesus quē tu persequeris: I am Iesus whō thou persecutest: But he would not so, but rather left him to be taught by Ananias. And as it ap­peareth in the Actes of the Apostles, at the prea­ching of Peter 3000. people were conuerted & wonn in one day, that it might appeare by what tooles, and with what workemen God woulde haue his haruest set forward.

Nowe let vs beholde the present state of our countrey. These wordes of Christ our Sauiour were neuer more true, then we find them now in these our dayes. The haruest is great, & the la­bourers very fewe: the poore people lyeth forsa­ken, and left as it were sheepe without a guide: the afflicted in conscience haue no man to quiet them: they growe wilde and sauadge, as it were a people that had no God: they are com­maunded to change their religion, and forlacke of instruction, they know not whither to turne them: they knowe not, neither what they leaue [Page] nor what they should receiue.

Some other defie, and spit at the holy gospel of our Sauiour Christ, and refuse the Couenāt of euerlasting life. Some other for lacke of knowledge, followe after wilfull & blinde mai­sters, and become Arrians or Pelagians, and thus they blaspheme the sonne of God. Some o­ther giue themselues ouer to their owne affecti­ons, and as he saith, reioyce and triumph in their filthinesse, without feare of God, without consci­ence of sinne, and so treade downe the blood of the testament vnder their feete: and this do they for lacke of teaching, because they haue not lear­ned men, and preachers to shew them what they should doe.

O, saith our Sauiour Christ the good shep­heard and Bishop of our soules, my haruest is beaten down and lost, and there is none that wil goe abroade and saue it. My people run head­long to their own destruction, not of malice but of verye simplicity, onely because they are not taught, because they know not my father nor me. Alas, it is not my fathers will, that anye of them should be lost.

They be our brethren, they be the flocke of God, they be the haruest, they are bought with great price: I beseeche you, euen for that blood that was shed and spent for them and vs al, let vs not despise them.

If the kingdome of God be not worthy to be [Page] promoted, yet the kingdome of Satan is wor­thye to be ouerthrowne. Now is that acceptable and ioyfull time come amongst vs, euen nowe God hath visited his people: now the haruest is greate and plentious. Al the world this day lon­geth, and groneth after the Gospell. Let vs therefore altogether, directe our prayers to the Lord and master of the haruest.

Wee beseeche thee most mercifull father, for thy sonne Iesus Christes sake, as thou hast plentifully encreased thy haruest, & brought it to a ripenes in these our dayes, so sende out labou­rers, to get it in, that it be not spilt. Gather in al thy sheepe that lie straying w tout a heard. Ligh­ten the heartes of thine aduersaries, that they may know the time of their visitation, and see that blessed hope, whereunto thou haste called them. That all the worlde with one mouth, and one minde, may know and gloryfie thee, the onely true and lyuinge God, and thy sonne Iesus Christ to whom with thee, and the holy Ghost, be al honour and glorye.

Amen.

Luke 11. vers. 15. ‘But some of them saide, he casteth out de­uils through Beelzebub the chiefe of de­uils. &c.’

THat it may please God so to order both my vtterance, and your vnderstāding, that what­soeuer shalbe spoken or heard, may turne to the glory of his holy name, and to the profite and comfort of his Church, before I enter into the exposition of these wordes, I desire you to call vpon our gracious God with your earnest and harty prayer.

And heere, I commende vnto you the good estate of Gods holy and catholique Church, and therein the Queenes most excellent maiesty, by the especial grace of God, Queene of England, Fraunce, and Irelande, defender of the true, an­cient, and Apostolique faith, and the highest go­uernour next vnder God, of this Churche of England, &c. That as God of his mercie, hath marueilously preserued her to the possession of her righte, to the great comforte of all our her subiects heartes, and to the reformation of the [Page] Church: so it may please him to ayde and en­crease her with his holy spirite, to the continu­ance & performance of the same. The Quenes most honourable counsaile, with the residue of the noblitie: The miserable state of both the U­niuersities, & all other schooles of learning, the onely nurceries of this Realme: The Byshops and preachers, that the number of them may bee encreased, and that they may haue grace, to set foorth the trueth of Gods Gospell, as their du­tie is, diligentlye, soberly, sincerely, truely, and faithfully: And the whole commons of this Re­alme, especially, such as speake yll, or thinke ill of Gods holy word, that they may haue grace to regarde the saluation of their soules, to laye a­fide all blinde affection, to heare the woorde of God, and so to come to the knowledge of the trueth.

Who so list to peruse either the whole course of the Scriptures, or other stories and recordes of antiquitie, shall finde that the messengers of God, such as haue bene sent of purpose to giue knowledge of his holy wyll, haue at all tymes bene vnkindely receiued of the more parte, and sclaunderously reported of: and whatsoeuer they haue sayde or done, hath bene falsly depraued, & turned to the worst.

Moses that godly Captayne, notwithstan­dynge hee were purposely called, and sent from [Page] God, and in his name wrought many & strange wonders befor the people: yet were there some that saide hee was a Sorcerer, and whatsoeuer he did, he did by way of coniuration.

The Religion of the Jewes, was the true worship of the onely God: Yet Plinie sayth, it was contemptus omnium numinum, The despi­sing of all the goddes. The Jewes suffered no images to be in their Churches, because God had forbiddē them: Yet Cornelius Tacitus saith. They worship their god in forme of an asse. O­thers said, they worship a god whome they call Sobaoth, in the shape and fashion of a hogge: and that therfore they were forbidden to eate swines flesh. Others, that they worship Saturnus, be­cause they were commaunded to keepe holy the Saturday.

The wicked and cruell Aman, to bringe the people of God into hatred with the king Assue­rus, made his complaint of them in this wise: May it please your Maiestie, sayth he, to vnder­stande, you haue a people here in your realme, that vseth a new kinde of religion, and wyll not be ordered by your graces lawes.

When the godly prynce Cyrus, had giuen Esdras and Nehemias, leaue to builde vp againe the Church of God at Hierusalem, there came diuers to him, and had him take good heede, for that the Jewes were his enemies, and euer had hene traitours to his crowne.

[Page] Lykewise, after that Christ our Sauiour had ascended into heauen, and the holy Ghoste was powred downe vpon the Apostles, and they be­gan to speake diuers tongues that they neuer had learned, the enemies disdainefully scorned at the giftes of God, and sayde, Musto pleni sunt isti, These men be drunken, and full of newe wine. And therfore they talke they knowe not what.

When Paul and the other Apostles taught free remission of sinnes, without any goodnesse or desert of our partes, onely of Gods mercye, and in the blood of Christ: the enemies iested at that kinde of learning, and said, faciamus mala, vt veniant bona: then if Gods mercie bee de­clared Rom. 3. 8. by forgiuenes of sinnes, Let vs doo euill that good may come therof: Let vs conti­nue in sinne, that grace may abound. Rom. 6. 1

Because the Christians in the ministration of the holy Communion vsed bread and wine: some saide, they worshipped not Christ, but Bac­chus and Ceres, goddes of the heathens.

Wheras the Christian men, soone after the Apostles time, vsed to resorte together in the night time, or in the morning before daye, into some priuate house, there to call vpon the name of God, and to receiue the sacrament together, for feare of the crueltie of tyrantes: the ene­mies reported, that beinge thus together, they killed a childe amongst them, and so deuoured [Page] vp his flesh, and dranke his blood, and after put out the lights, and so committed incest and adul­terie one with another.

But what needeth moe examples? Because wee saye, that iustification standeth onely vpon the free grace and mercy of God: the aduersa­ries report, that we forbid good workes. And because we speake against superstition vsed in fasting, as before vs did Esay, Paul, and Christe himselfe: they report, that wee woulde haue no fasting. And because we reproue the errours and abuses in the maner of prayer: they say, we would not haue the people to pray. And because we restore the sacraments to the first institution of our Sauiour Christe, and the example of the primatiue Church: they say, wee take away the Sacraments.

This is Gods holy wyl, that for our exercise whatsoeuer we say or doe, be it neuer so well, it shall bee ill taken.

Iulian the apostata founde fault with the sim­plicitie and rudenes of Gods word.

Tertullian saith, the heathens in the time of the primatiue Church, were wont to painte out in mockery the God of the Christians, with an asses head and a booke in his hand, in token that the Christians professed learnynge, but indeede were Asses, rude, and ignorant. And do not out aduersaries the lyke this day, agaynst all those that professe the Gospell of Jesus Christ: O [Page] saye they, who are they that fauour this way: none but Shoomakers, Taylours, Weauers, Prentises, such as neuer were in the vniuersity, but bee altogether ignoraunt and voyde of lear­ning. Thus haue you bene borne in hande that you might bee broughte to mistruste the Gos­pell.

And, as the Pharises vpbrayded those that hearde the doctrine of Christe, Dooth any of the rulers, or of the Pharises beleue in him? Iohn. 7. But this people, which knowe not the law, are cursed. Euen so this day, they say by you: they vnderstand not their pater noster, they knowe not their Creede, yee bee ignorant. O miserable men, doe they aduance themselues of your ignoraunce: If you knowe not your beleefe, if you vnderstand not your Pater noster, if you be so ignoraunt, through whose fault are you so ignorant: why were they your pastors: why did they not teache you? why take they from you the holy Scriptures: why wyll they haue you be ignorant and vnlearned still:

This doe they, that they may the more dis­credit and deface the Gospell, which GOD of his mercie hath in our dayes restored vnto vs, and caused the beames thereof to shine ouer all Countries in such sort, that nowe the simple and vnlearned, the rich, the learned, the worship­full, the honourable, the states and Princes of [Page] the worlde, be become professours and maintey­ners of it, as our eyes do see this day. Blessed be his holy name therfore.

They say, that the preachers of the same are vnlearned, as men that read nothing but a fewe English books, and neuer studied or saw the old Doctors.

Wee finde not such fault in their learninge neither do we speake those thinges by them, that the most parte of you doeth knowe wee might iustly and truely speake. For wee seeke not to confound them by such meanes, it is not our profession. We malice them not, wee are not e­nemies vnto them. And that, thou O Lorde that knowest al things, knowest best,

Let them haue the commendation of lear­ning: God giue them grace to ioyne it with trueth, and to vse it to his glory, and not to their owne, Yet they must needes be very well lear­ned, that wyll charge all their aduersaries with ignorance.

Albeit in contention of learning, I may bee worst heard to speake, being the vnworthyest of all my brethren: yet, this dare I be bolde to say, because it is true, we are not so farre to seeke in learninge, as they woulde haue vs appeare to be. S. Paul being driuen to answere in his owne defence in a lyke matter, in cōparison betweene 2. Cor. 11. him and the false prophets, writeth on this sort, Hebraei sunt, & ego: Israelitae sunt, & ego: Se­men [Page] Abrahae sunt, & ego: ministri Christi sunt, & ego. They are Hebrewes, so am I: they are Israelits, so am I: they are the seede of Abra­ham, so am I: they are the ministers of Christ, so am I.

So wyll I saye, and truely saye, betweene vs and them. They are seene in the tongues, La­tine, Greeke, and Hebrewe: so are wee. They haue studied the artes, so haue wee: they haue read the Doctours, the generall Councels, and the scriptures, so haue wee. If they can be lear­ned doing this: O what vnfortunate & vnhappy men are we, that are so vnlearned, & yet doe the same? This lucke commonly foloweth al them that be professours of the trueth.

S: Paul was counted and called a rebell, and accused that he was an Egiptian, and had gathe­red Act. 24. a number of men of warre to disquiet and trouble the Countrie. Wee haue founde (saith Tertullus) This man a pestilent fellow, & a mouer of sedition amongest all the Iewes throughout the world.

So saieth Tertullian, that in his time the Christians were called hostes public [...], that is, e­nemies & destroyers of all common states.

And those reportes the enemies not only scat­tred amonge the common people, but also drop­ped them into the magistrats & princes eares, that they might haue an il opinion of Christian religion, and suppresse the Ministers and prea­chers [Page] of it: so vnkinde commonly many haue bene towardes the messengers of Gods word.

When Christ hymselfe came downe from Heauen, from the bosome of his father, and be­gan to vtter & to teache the Gospell of euerla­sting life, and to confirme the same with manie a straunge myracle: the poore people gaue eare vnto hym, and beleeued his doctrine, and by his wonderous workes knew him to be the sonne of Dauid, the very Messias y t was promised them.

But the Scribes & Pharises, that bare the name of Doctours, and had bene euermore brought vp in learnynge, & were the instructors of the people, made light of Christes miracles, & said to y e people, he casteth out deuils thorow Beelzebub the chiefe of the deuils.

The miracle was such, that no reasonable man would haue thought it to be wrought by y e deuil. The poore man that before had ben deafe, was now able to heare: that before was posses­sed of the deuill, was now deliuered: that before was sicke, was now restored to his health. The poore people marueiled at the doing, and glo­rified God. But the Pharisies cryed out against him. In Beelzebub principe daemoniorum, eiicit daemonia. He casteth out deuils through Beel zebub, the chiefe of y e deuils. Not because it was true, nor because it was likely to be true, nor because they in their conscience thought it to bee true: but onely to bring Christ in hatred [Page] w t the people, & to deface his doctrin, And ther­fore they blasphemed that, y e indeede they coulde not deny: & that they knew to be the workman­ship of God, they said it proceeded from y e deuil.

Christe our Sauiour putteth backe these slaunders with diuers reasons, whereof at this time for shortnes sake, I wyll touche but two. The first reason is: Euery kingdome that is di­uided in it selfe, shal be brought to desolation: if Satan be deuided against him selfe, then must his kingdome needes be dissolued, & that by his owne workyng. But that is not likely. For al y e Angels of Satan agree and conspire together to y e vpholding of their kingdome: therfore must you needes confesse that I haue remoued this deuil by some other greater power, & not by the power of Beelzebub the chiefest of the deuils.

Here perhaps, some man wil replie that wit­ches, & coniurers oftentimes chase away one deuil by y e meane of an other. Possible it is so, but that is wroughte, not by power, but by collu­sion of y e deuils. For one deuil, y e better to attain his purpose, will giue place, & make as though he stood in awe of another deuil. And by y e way, to touch but a worde or two of this matter for y t the horrible vsing of your poore subiectes infor­ceth therunto: It may please your grace to vn­derstād, y t this kind of people, I meane witches, & sorcerers, w tin these fewe last yeres, are mar­ueilously increased w tin this your graces realm. [Page] These eyes haue seene most euident and mani­fest markes of their wickednesse. Your graces subtectes pine away euen vnto the death, their colour fadeth, their flesh rotteth, their speach is benummed, their sences are bereft.

Wherefore, your poore subiects most hum­ble petitiō vnto your highnes, is, that the lawes touching such malefactours, may bee put in due execution. For the schole of them is great, their doinges horible, their malice intollerable, the examples most miserable. And I pray GOD, they neuer practise further, then vpon y e subiect. But this onely by the way, these be the scholers of Beelzebub the chiefe captaine of the deuils.

This first reason that Christ vseth, is taken of common experiēce. For natwithstanding there be nothing so puissant, as y e force of a kingdom: yet if it be deuided in it self, it wyl perish & come to confusion. For, concord and agreement is the strength and maintenāce of al states. Break the hoopes of a vessel, & al the boordes wil fal asun­der. The exāples hereof are too rife. The migh­tiest kingdomes that euer were, by such meanes haue bene conquered, & fallen into the power of their enemies.

Therfore, Esay prophecying the destruction of the kingdome of the Jewes, sayeth, firste the people shal fal at dissention within themselues, and then should folow their confusion.

When Vespasian the Emperour & his sonne [Page] Titus came with an armie against Hierusalem, the whole natiō of the Jewes was deuided into three factions, eche of them ready to vndo the o­ther. Then folowed the ouerthrow of that king­dome. Then was Hierusalem rased to y e groūd: Then were there slayne of the Jewes to the nū ­ber of 1100000. Once agayne I wil say it, be­cause it is marueilous, and most true, as Iosephus (who was thē a capitain there in y e field) writeth there were then slayne of the Jewes of men, wo­men and children, no lesse then 1100000.

Of late yeeres, the dissention betweene two brothers, brought all Graecia & Asia, & al y e Easte parts of Christendome, into the possession of the Turke. But what needeth vs to goe to Hierusa­lem or to Turkie for examples:

This kingdome of ours, the mightiest, y e no­blest, the richest, y e blessedest lande that is, or euer was vnder heauen, coulde neuer yet be conque­red by any enemie, but onely at such time, as the people were at variāce within thēmselues. Thē was Iulius Caesar with a smal number, then were the English Saxons, then were the Danes, then was y e Duke of Normandie able to ouerrunne vs, and to possesse our countrie.

Therefore the prince that desireth to be a con­querour, laboureth not so muche to furnishe his owne men, and to make himselfe strong, as to set discord among his enemies. For that is a manifest token of their vndoing, & that Gods ven­geance [Page] is at hand. And for that cause, Herodian an old writer pronounceth, y as much as warre is worse then peace: so much is ciuill sedition worse then warre. And Titus Liuius in his sto­rie saieth, haec res sola facit, vt magna imperia sint mortalia: Dissensiō only, saith he, causeth that great Empires can not continue but haue an end. For, if the one part conquere, and haue the victory, it is euen as if a man with his right hand would maime himselfe, and chop off the left. This example Christ vseth to confound the malice of the Pharisies.

The secōd reason is this: If I cast out deuils by the power of Beelzebub, by what power doe your children my disciples, Iohn, Iames, Peter, Andrew, & the rest cast them out? They graun­ted that Christes disciples wrought miracles, onely by the name of God. And yet that they al­lowed in the scholers, euen of malice & hatred, and contrarie to their conscience, they repoued and blasphemed in y e master. Hereof Christ con­cludeth, if I cast out deuils in the power of god, then doubtlesse the kingdome of God is among you: your own childrē shalbe iudges ouer you.

Now to applie these wordes vnto this our present time, wherein vnder a most godly and gracious prince, the trueth of Christes Gospell is freely preached, Gods holy name therfore be praysed for euer.

As Moses in his time was counted a sorcer­rer: [Page] as the Jewes were called despisers of al re­ligion, seditious, and heady agaynst their Prin­ces: as the Apostles were counted dronken, and full of new wine: as al Christians were called i­dolaters, worshippers of Bacchus & Ceres, mur­therers, incestious, & adulterers: as S. Paul for his preaching, was iudged a Rebel: and al Chri­stians were taken for enemies of all common e­states: euen so in these latter daies, all these or o­ther y like crimes, haue bene laid to y preachers & professors of Christes Gospel: y thei haue bene godlesse, seditious, rebelles, despisers of good orders, incestious, adulterers, masters of al sinne and wickednesse.

But this is our comfort, that nothing can be deuised to be spokē against vs, but y same afore­time hath bene deuised & spoken against Christ hymselfe. For he himself was called a Samari­tan, a cōpanion of publicans & harlotes, a gluc­ton, a lyar, a blasphemer, a subuerter, of y whole nation, a seducer of the people, a rebell against Caesar, a sorcerer, a worker by the deuill, and a breaker of the Sabboth day,

We are set vp, saith Paul, as a marke for mē to speake against, & whatsoeuer be spoken of vs, be it neuer so vntrue or vnlikely, yet are there some that wyll beleeue it. Yea such thinges as woulde not bee beleeued spoken of a theefe, or a murtherer, wyl soone be beleeued of hym that professeth the name and Gospell of Jesus Ieremy. 5. Christ. Woe is mee, my mother (sayth Ierimy) [Page] that thou hast borne me a contentious mā, & a man that striueth with y e whole earth: I haue neither lent on vsury, nor men haue lēt vnto me on vsurie: yet euery one doth curse mee. The vntrue report of these things caused such extremitie as this day you may heare of in other countries, and some times haue seene pre­sently before your eyes.

Princes, & noble men hated the doctrine of the Gospel, before they knew it. They hated it, and thought ill of it, not of malice, nor against their conscience, nor against y e testimony of the holye ghost, but only of ignorance, because they lacked instruction, They had a zeale, & a feeling of god, but not according to knowledge. And there­fore doinge as they did, they thought they dyd God high seruice.

This curtesie had christ our sauieur shewed him when he was in the worlde. The same cur­tesie must they looke for, that wil become christs disciples. They sayd of Christ, that whatsoeuer he did, he did it in the name of Beelzebub y e chief of the deuils. Euen so, whereas it hath pleased almightie God to blesse vs with the true Prea­chinge, and light of his holy Gospell: yet there are some that condemne it, and call it heresie, & beare the people in hand, that all this doctrine is nothing els but a renuing of old heresies.

It is a greeuous matter for a Christian man, iustly to be accused of heresie. For whosoeuer [Page] is an heretique, is an enemie of god, and a wa­ster and destroyer of all true Religion. And therefore, vnlesse the crime bee marueilous eui­dent, he doeth great wrong that calleth any man heretique: and though a man be falsely charged, yet may he not dissemble it. Ruffinus would say, that mā were not a Christian, whosoeuer would abide to be called an heretique. All other iniu­ries may be borne withall, but this is suche and so hainous a crime, that vnlesse it be manifestly euident, no man may suffer to be so iudged: and it should not be beleeued, when it is layde to the charge of any Christians.

Wherefore, for as much as the cause is gods, and pertaineth to the conscience of a great ma­ny, let it be as lawfull for the poore man that is vniustly hurt, to make his salue, as others think it lawfull for them to giue the wound.

Christ our Sauiour, when he was thus char­ged, made answer, Si ego in Beelzebub eiicio dae­monia, filii vestri in quo e [...]iciunt? If I through Beelzebub cast out deuils, by whō doe your children cast thē out? So may we say to such as this daye bee aduersaries to this cause, and speake agaynst vs. If we be heretikes that teach this doctrine, what are the ancient Fathers, the Doctours, and the Apostles that haue taught the same: If they were Catholiques, and haue bene euermore so taken, writinge as they dyd, howe is it that onely wee are not Catholiques, [Page] writing & saying as they did? they shal iudge on our side against you. And would God in y grea­test & specialest poynts of our controuersies, all parts would be contented to stand to their iudg­ment: so should al contention be soone at anend.

For I call Heauen and Earth to witnesse, and speake it before God and his holy Angels, and before the consciences of al them that speak agaynst vs, that touchinge the very substance of religion, wee teache nothinge this day, but that hath bene taught before by Christ him selfe: set abroade by his Apostles: continued in the Pri­mitiue Church, and maintained by the olde and ancient Doctors.

And in one or two wordes onely to giue a taste of the same, that thereby ye may the better iudge of the rest:

Wee saye, that in the Sacrament after the consecration, remaineth the substance & nature of bread and wine. The same saith. S. Augustine, S. Chrysostome, Theodoretus, Gelasius, & others. Gelasius wordes are so plaine, as no man can de­nie them: Non desinit esse substantia panis & vi­ni. There leaueth not to be the substance of bread and wine. Thus wrote they, and were Catholiques.

We say, that Christes last Supper must be vsed as a communion, & frequented with more then one. So Christ ordeined it, so y Apostles, the Primitiue Church, and all the olde Doc­tors [Page] practised it, and neuer was there any of them that euer made mētion of a priuate Masse: Thus did they, and yet were they Catholiques.

We say, the holy Communion or sacrament of the breaking & shedding of the body and blood of Christe, ought of necessitie to bee vsed vnder both kindes: Thus did all the Doctors vse it. And Gelasius an old father saith, that otherwise to vse it, is open sacriledge. And for y space of 1000. yeeres after Christ, there can no example be found to the contrary. Thus did they, and yet were Catholiques.

We say, the publique prayers ought to be in the common tongue: that the Bishop of Rome ought not to take vpon him to be the head of the vniuersal Church: that the prince is of right, & by the authority that god hath giuen hym, the hi­est ruler of his Church and Realme, as well of the ecclesiasticall officers, as of the temporall.

And all these thinges bee aduouched & con­firmed by y e examples of the primatiue Church, by the olde general Councels, and by the Doc­tors. And the contray here of shall neuer be pro­ued, nor by old father or Doctor, nor by aucient councel, nor by example of y primatiue Church, nor by any sufficient authoritie of the Scrip­tures. I leaue the rest, for it were an infinite la­bour to say as much as might be saide.

Thus they taught, thus dyd they, & were ca­tholikes: & alas, are we sayinge the same, onely [Page] because we say y e same, become heretiques: that was once true, is it now become false: that was once Catholique doctrine, is it now at last be­come heresie: O, mercifull God, was it thy wil, y t thy trueth should be true but for a season, vntil there should come men to decree the contrary: If we be heretiques that teach the same that the olde Doctours of the Church taught, what then are they, that teach contrary to the Doctours:

Christ our Sauiour to reproue the Pharises, thought it sufficient to say to them, Hoc Abra­ham non fecit. This thing Abrahā neuer did. Therefore are you not the children of Abraham. Euen so may we truely say to such as holde not themselues contented with this doctrine, these things that you do, Saint Augustine neuer did. Saint Hierome neuer did: none of the ancient fathers euer did: the Apostles in the Catholike primatiue Church neuer did: therefore yee are not the children of S. Augustine: ye are not the children of S. Hierome: ye are not the children of any of the olde catholique doctors: ye are not the children of Christes primatiue, Catholyke, and vuiuersal Church.

It may not become me to sette order in these thinges: yet if it were lawfull, I woulde wysh that once agayne, as time shoulde serue, there might be had a quiet and a sober disputation: that eche parte might be required to shew their groundes, without selfe wyll, and without af­fection: [Page] not to mayntayne or breede contention, (for I trust it should be the way to take away al contention) but onely that the trueth may bee knowen, many consciences quieted, and the right stone tryed, by comparison of the counter­faite. For, at the last disputation that should haue bene, you know whiche partie gaue ouer, and would not meddle. Some will saye, the Iud­ges wyll not be indifferent. And alas, what man that doubteth his owne matter, wyll euer think the Iudges indifferent: Let the whole worlde let our our aduersaries, them selues bee Iudges heerm, (affection put apart) let our aduersaries themselues be Iudges. What can wee offer more? if this bee not sufficient, what can there be sufficient:

Pompeius a noble Gentleman of Rome, at what time he shoulde goe into the fielde against Caesar, that then was his enemie, and some of his counsell told him he lacked men, and should neuer be able with so small a number to stande in fielde agaynst Caesar beinge well furnished: Tushe, quoth hee, when so euer I shall but beate the ground with my foote, I shall by and by rayse vp a swarme of souldiers. Afterward it befell that Pompey was vanquished, and glad to flee. Then Marcus Cato an old gentleman, and one of his army sayd to hym, O sir, remem­ber your promise, you lacke men, now let vs see your swarme of Souldiers.

[Page] It is wel knowne that it hath bene spoken, both in this place, and in other lyke, that al the Doctours, and al the general councels were a­gainst vs. Nowe the armie is discomstted, nowe they stande in neede of men, nowe let them call for their Doctours and Councels: if they come but with one sufficient Doctour or Councell, they may haue the field.

I speake not this to boast my self of any lear­ning, but the goodnes of the cause maketh me y e holder. Neither woulde I haue in this behalfe said so much as I haue, sauing that the matter it selfe, & very necessitie inforced me so to doe. A­las, it were great pitie that Gods trueth shoulde be defaced w t priuy whisperings. It were great pitie that whole houses shoulde be ouerthrowen, mēs consciences wounded, the people deceiued, Gods trueth and the loue thereof pulled from your heartes, his woorke blasphemed, as if it came from Beelzebub, w tout any good ground, without any authorytie of the Scripture, with­out any example of the Primatiue Churche, without Counsell, without any auncient Doc­tour or father.

But they haue another kinde of learuynge, which because wee haue not, therefore they say we are vnlearned. For if controuersies might haue bene tryed by learnyng, you shoulde neuer haue seene the Masse agayne after it was once downe.

[Page] If there euer come another change, as I pray God wee may neuer see, nor surely euer shall wee, vnlesse our vnkindnesse pull downe Gods plague vppon vs: but, if a change come, suche a one as they looke for, you shall see with what ar­gument they wyll proue their Masse. We reade that Christ dyd put the Pharises to silence, yet afterwarde when their tyme came, they sayde, We haue a lawe, and by our law he must die. But Gods name be praysed, no persecutions, no torments, no fire, no fagot, haue euer weakened the cause of the Gospel. Tertullian saith, Plures Tertul. in a­pologet. effi [...]imur, quoties metimur: the more we be cut downe, the more we encrease. These be their arguments, this is their logique: they haue no liking to trie the matter by Scripture, by doc­tours, by Councel, or by the practise of the most ancient Churches: and, if they make any pre­tense of likinge such tryall, they doe it for some other hidden purpose, to moue mutinies, and disquiet: that they may woorke their practises, whiles mens heades are occupied and busied with talke of such matters.

Pirrhus a lustie gentleman, and Kinge of Epyrus, when he first tooke Counsell with hys Nobles to wage warre against the Romanes, heard saye hee might soone conquere them, for that they were nothinge else but a sorte of wilde and harbarours people: but afterward, when he [Page] came to the view of the Romanes army indeed, and sawe their Captaines and Souldiers wel appoynted, and their flagges, and standardes in good order: mary (quoth he) whether these men be barbarous or no, I cannot tel, but wel I wot their behauiour, and the order of their campe is not barbarous.

So, what accompt soeuer men make of this doctrine, that god be thanked is taught this day, yet whosoeuer shall come neere & view it well, and try it to the vttermost, and shall finde that al thinges are done seemely and orderly according to the olde doctours, to the Apostles, and to the primatiue Church of Christ, shall fall downe to the grounde, and confesse that the order and ma­ner therof, or any thing that is taught therein, is not hereticall.

Saint Iohn Baptist sent his disciples to Christ to knowe whether hee were the true Messias or no, or els, whether they should looke for ano­ther: Christ made them answer, Go and shewe Iohn what thinges ye haue hard and seene: Luke. 7. the blinde receiue sight, & the halte goe, the lepers are clensed, & the deafe heare, y e dead are raised vp, & y e poore receiue the Gospel. For these tokens were sufficient to make Iohn vnderstande, that Christ was the true Messias.

Euen so, if a man stande in doubte of this Religion, whether it bee of God or no, let hym but consider, & think with himselfe thus: a great [Page] number of errours are now reuealed, supersti­tion is remoued, idolatrie is taken away, the Sacramentes are rightlye and duly vsed, the dombe speake, the blinde see, the poore afflicted mindes receiue the Gospell, the prayers are in such sort as the people may take profit and com­fort by them. God giue vs grace to know how great neede we haue to pray, that in all places we may lift vp cleane handes and heartes vnto God, and cal vpon him in spirit and truth.

If this be heresie, then, alas, what is true re­ligion? Can these bee done by the power of Beelzebub? Can the deuil reforme errours, re­moue superstion, take away idolatrie, cause the Sacramentes to be directly vsed, the dombe to speake, the blinde to see, the poore to receiue the Gospel, the people to take fruite and comfort by their prayers?

O good brethen, this is the worke of Gods right hande, the kingdome of God doubtlesse is come vppon vs, the prince of errour is put to si­lence, the readinesse of the people vniuersally & in al places is marueilous, kinges and princes suffer themselues to be led captiues to the obedi­ence of Christ. They that before were enemies and persecutours of this doctrine, are nowe con­tented to yeeld their bodies & liues for y t defence of the same: and to be short, al the world this day cryeth, and groneth after the Gospel.

And al these things are come to passe, at such [Page] time as to any mans reason it might seeme im­possible: when al the world, the people, priests, & princes were ouerwhelmed with ignorāce: whē the word of God was put out of sight: when he that tooke vpon him the generall rule of altoge­ther, was crept into y e holy place, & had possessed the cōscience of man, as if he had bene God, and had set himselfe aboue the scriptures of God, & gaue out decrees, that whatsoeuer he should do, no man shoulde finde fault with him: when all schooles, priests, bishops, & kings of the worlde were sworne to hym, that whatsoeuer he tooke in hand, they should vphold it: when he had chosen kings sonnes & brothers to be his Cardinales: when his Legats & espies were in euery kings councel: when nothing could be attempted any where, but he by & by must haue knowledge of it: whē whosoeuer had but muttered against his doinges, must straight waies haue bene excōmu­nicate, & put to most cruel death, as Gods ene­mie: when no man could haue thought there had bene any hope, that euer these dayes should haue bene seene that God of his mercy hath giuen vs to see: when al things were voide of al hope, and full of desperation:

Euen then, I say, euen then, contrarye to all mans reason, God brought all these thinges to passe. Euen then God defeited their policies, not with shielde or Speare, but only with the spirit of his mouthe, that is with preachinge of the [Page] Gospel. There is no counsel agaynst the Lorde, the deuils were cast out by the powre of God.

This is the day which y e Lord hath wrought: to thee o Lord, y e prayse hereof is due: thou hast tur­ned our mourning into ioy: thou hast put to si­lēce y e spirit of error: thou hast inflamed y t hearts of thy people: thou hast brought princes & kings to the obedience of thy sonne Iesus Christ: thou hast opened the eyes of y e world to espy out, & to cry for y e cōfort of y e gospel. Whē al things were in dispaire, yet thou didst reserue vnto thy selfe one litle sparkle, y t should inkindle agayne light in thy church, y t shoulde remoue rubbish & fylth out of thy tēple, whose hart should euer be in thy hād, who should do that that good is in thy sight, & should walke in y wayes of her father Dauid.

This is the hand & power of God, this is the Lordes doing, and it is marueilous in our eyes. God giue vs grace to haue these things euer be­fore our eyes, that we neuer be vnthankfull.

Now, for al these graces y t God hath so plenti­fully powred vpō vs, let vs cōsider what kindnes ought to be rendred on our part. O Israel, O my people, saith almighty God, what thing is it y t I require of thee, but onely that thou loue me, & walk in my wayes: this is our homage, this is our dutie, this shalbe loked for at our hands. The grace of god, saith Paul, y t bringeth saluation vnto al mē, hath appered, & techeth vs y t we Tit. 2. shold liue soberly & righteusly in this presēt [Page] worlde, looking for the blessed hope, & ap­pearing of the glory of the mighty god, and of our sauiour Iesus Christ.

Such, in olde times, was the life of all them that professed the name of Christ. Tertullian of his time saith, a Christian man could be known by nothing so wel, as by the changing of his life Cyprian, of the Christians in his time, sayth, Ve­niunt vt discant, discunt vt viuant. They come, Ad Inbai­anum. that they may learne, they learne, that they may know how to liue. S. Paul commendeth the Philippians, that they shine as lyghtes Philip. 2. in the worlde, that theyr lyfe doth testifie what they be.

Eusebius saieth, Valeriani aula, erat referta piis, & Ecclesia Deifacta, They y t were of the Eccle. hist. Lib. 7. cap. 9. court of Valerian, were become Christians, and then was the court not lyke a court, but like vnto the Church of God.

Iustinus the martir saith, he was first turned to Christ: for the admiration that he had of the innocent and godly life of Christian men.

Such then was the life of them that bare the name of Christ, they came to learne, they lear­ned to liue. You might haue knowne theyr pro­fession, by the onely changing of their maners. The court wherin they liued, was so reuerently kept, without notable sinne or wantonnes, as if it has ben the temple of God.

O almighty God, howe fares it nowe with [Page] them that woulde be called Christians, and bee reckoned among professors of the Gospel? how many are there that come to learne? how many are there that learne to liue? howe many are there that may be knowne by changing of their maners? Unlesse it be, for that they make a moc­kerie of Gods holy Gospel, and so become more dissolute, more fleshly, more wanton, then euer they were afore.

What court can we finde, that any part may be lyke the temple of God? Seldome is it, that almightye God may bee hearde to speake hys minde. But when he hath spoken, who is he that thinketh vpon it? who is he that doth not dis­pise it? who is he that spurneth not at it?

If our life should giue testimonie and report of our religion, sory I am to speake it, but alas, it is to true in too many, it cryeth out, Non est Deus: the very course of our life beareth wyt­nesse against vs, that in our heartes wee thinke there is no God, and that there is no feare of God before our eyes. I amplifie not, nor en­large the matter: I woulde to God it were no more then I make of it.

Thus we doe withholde the trueth of God in vnrighteousnesse: thus the grace of God is abu­sed to the contenting of our pleasures: thus wee become the vessels of Gods wrath, and heape vp vengeance vpon our heads. Therefore wil God take away his holy spirit from vs, therefore wyl [Page] God giue vs ouer to a reprobate minde, therfore shal y e end of vs be worse then was y e beginning.

O good brethren, let vs not abuse the mercy of god, let vs not receiue the grace of god in vaine. Remēber how many eyes are set vpon vs, let vs take occasion away from them y t seeke occasion to sclander our profession: let not, let not our life cause the gospel of Iesus Christ to be yl spoken of and blasphemed: let vs walke so as becom­meth them that are called, and in deede are Filii lucis, The children of light.

The trueth of the gospel of Iesus Christ hath nowe shined ouer the whole worlde: if it be yet hiddē from any, it is hidden frō them that perish: he that perisheth nowe, shall perish in his owne blood. Now, if any beleeue not, he is inexcusa­ble. The wisdom of god in publishing his word, contrary & against the course of mans policie: y e continual preaching of it in al places: the ashes of so many learned fath ers & godly men & wo­men, who haue yeelded their bodies to the cruel torments of tyrants, to bee consumed in the fire for the testimony therof, are yet so fresh in your eies, & spoken of in your hearinge, and witnes­sed in your hartes and consciences, that you can not denie, but the kingdome of God is come a­mongst vs.

But if there be any, that is not perswaded in his religion, (for asmuch as it is a matter of lyfe and death, of saluation & damnation) I beseeche [Page] you before God, and before his Christ, let vs not be careles, let vs not be negligent. If we mislike it, let vs read the Scriptures, and know where­fore we mislike it.

Dispise not good brethren, despise not to heare gods worde declared. As you tender your owne soules, be diligent to come to sermons: for that is the ordinary place, where mens hearts be moued, & Gods secrets be reuealed. For be the preacher neuer so weake, yet is the word of God as mightie, & as puisant as euer it was. If thou heare Gods worde spoken by a weake man, an­ignorant man, a sinner as thou thy selfe art, and yet wilt beleeue it, and heare it with reuerence: it is able to open thine eyes, and to reueale vnto thee the high misteries of thy saluation.

Remember we are the sonnes of the Pro­phets. The kingdome of God is come amongst vs. Let vs not withstand the Spirit of God: let vs not treade downe the blood of the euerlasting Testament. The hande of god hath wrought this: let vs not arme our selues against GOD, and say, They are wrought in the name of Beel­zebub.

It is not our doctrine that we bring you this day, we wrote it not, we founde it not out, wee are not the inuentours of it, wee bringe you no­thing, but that the olde fathers of the Churche, that the Apostles, that Christ our Sauiour himselfe hath brought before vs. O condemne it not, [Page] before you know it, In the meane while, thinke well of them that labour for you, that do you ser­uice, that pray for you, that shall giue their lyfe for you.

Let vs lay aside all blinde affection, let vs la­bour to know the truth, let God, haue the victo­ry. And then, when we know God, let vs glorifie him as our God, let vs so liue, y e our words, our deedes, & our whole life may testifie, that y e kingdom of god is amōngst vs. Let our light so shine before men, that they may see our good works, & gloryfie our father which is in heauen. So shall God powre downe his blessings vpon vs, so shal god bles whatsoeuer we take in hand, so shal we be blessed in peace, so shal we be blessed in war, so shal god go forth before our armies; so shal we be the children of god, so shall god bee our god, and remayne with vs for euer.

And thou most mercifull father, as thou hast sent vs thy heauenly kingdome, that is, the most comfortable tidyngs of the Gospel of thy sonne Iesus Christ: so wee beseeche thee for thy mercy, blesse that thinge that thou hast begunne, that it may continue among vs, & remaine with vs for euer. Open the heartes of them, that of ig­norance thinke ill of it, that they may see that blessed hope whereunto thou hast called vs, that al the worlde may know thee, and thy sonne our sauiour Iesus Christ, whome thou hast sent for the redemption of the world.

Amen.

Rom. 13. 12 The night is passed, the day is come, let vs therefore cast away the deedes of darknesse, and let vs put on the armour of light.’

THis litle portion of the scrip­ture, hath bin often expoūded and opened in your hearing: yet shal it not be vnprofitable, once againe to entreate ther­of. For, albeit the proportion, and ground of matter be one, yet some differēce may be in the manner of vtterance.

The worde of God is the water of life, the more ye laue it forth, the fresher it runneth: it is the fire of Gods glory, the more ye blow it, the cleerer it burneth: it is the corne of the Lordes fielde, the better you grinde it, the more it yeel­deth: it is the bread of heauen, the more it is bro­ken and giuen foorth, the more remaineth: it is the sword of the spirit, the more it is scoured, the brighter it shineth. The voyce of God cannot be vnpleasant to their eares, which are the children of God: the oftener they he are it, the more com­fort [Page] they receiue: they cā neuer haue ouermuch who neuer haue inough.

Saint Paule in these woordes stirred vp the Romaines, and awaked them out of the slum­ber of death, that they might beholde the cleere light of the Gospel, and knowe the time of their visitation, and shake off the workes of darknes, and apparel themselues with the righteousnesse of Christ our Sauiour.

But before I proceede farther to declare that which is to be spokē at this present, let vs turne our heartes to God, euen the father of lightes, that it may please him to open the eyes of our vnderstanding, and to direct al our doings to his glory. &c.

In worldly businesse, it is reckoned a great poynt of wisedome, to doe thinges in due time, and to choose the fittest season to speake or to holde silence, to buy or to sell, to buylde or to pull downe. Salomon therefore sayde, To all Eccle. 3. things there is an appoynted time, & a time to euery purpose vnder the heauen. Who so doeth not weigh the season, and take his conue­nient time, he is vnwise, and defeiteth himselfe, and bewrayeth his follie. But of all wisedomes this is the greatest, that a man lift vp his eyes to the throne of Gods mercie, and knowe the time of his blessing, and direct his life to the seruice of GOD, as hee warneth: Make no tarrying to turne vnto the Lorde, and put Eccle. 5. [Page] not off from day to day: for sodainely shall the wrath of the Lorde breake forth, and in thy securitie thou shalt be destroyed. If the good man of the house were wise, if he knewe at what houre the Theefe woulde come, hee woulde surely watche, and stande in readi­nesse, and not suffer his house to bee digged through. Of this wisedome in taking the van­tage of time, spake the Prophet Dauid. This daye if you heare his voyce, harden not Psal. 94. your heartes. Forslow not the time, loose not this good occasion, heare his voyce nowe, this day. Of this wisedome spake Saint Paule. We 2. Cor. 6. as workers together beseeche you, that yee receyue not the grace of GOD in vayne. For hee sayth, I haue hearde thee in a time accepted, and in the daye of saluation haue I succoured thee. Beholde nowe the ac­cepted time, beholde now the day of salua­tion.

Who so knoweth not this time, is not wise. Of this blindenesse and heauinesse of the peo­ple, God complayneth in many places of the Prophetes. In the eight Chapter of Ieremie, Euen the Storke in the ayre knoweth her Iere. 8. appoynted times, and the Turtle, and the Crane, and the Swallowe obserue the time of their comming: but my people know­eth not the iudgement of the Lorde. Of this their blindnesse and follie, our Sauiour [Page] reproueth Hierusalem: O if thou haddest (e­uen Luke 19. now at the least in this thy day) know­en those thinges, whiche belong vnto thy peace: but nowe are they hidde from thine eyes. For the dayes shall come vppon thee, that thine enemies shall cast a trench about thee, and compasse thee rounde and keepe thee in on euery side, and shall make thee e­uen with the grounde, and thy children which are within thee, and they shall not leaue in thee a stone vppon a stone, because thou knowest not the time of thy visitati­on. Therefore the Apostle calleth vppon the Romaines, telleth them that the Sunne is vp, and the day open: and warneth them, not to lose the season: for nowe, euen nowe (saith he) it is time to rise.

That wee may the better discerne the light, let vs beholde the darkenesse of that time, which was before. The whole worlde was diuided into the people of the Iewes, and the heathens: and besides these, there were no other people. The Heathens were forsaken of God: the Iewes were his chosen people. The Heathens woor­shipped the workers of their owne handes, and gaue the glory of God vnto creatures, whiche are not God. They went after Idols, euen as they were lead: they had many goddes, accor­ding to the number of their Cities: they deliue­red vp their bodies to all manner filthines: God [Page] gaue them ouer to followe their lustes. The Fathers amongest them slewe their owne chil­dren, and offered them vp in Sacrifice to Diuels. So strongly did the Prince of darke­nesse possesse them, they had not the Arke of the Testimonie, they liued without Pro­phetes, or couenaunt, or Christe, or God: they liued without hope, or light, or comforte. In such a night, and such a darkenesse lay the Hea­then.

The Iewes, Gods chosen people, they were also bereft of knowledge: there was no prophet left among them, nor any to teache them the wil of the Lord. The lawe did perish from the priest, and counsel from the auncient: light was tur­ned into darknesse, and iudgement into worme­wood: they were bitter and grieuous to the poore: they slew the Prophets which were sent vnto them, they did for sake the fountaine of li­uing waters, and followed Baal and Astaroth. Like people, like Priestes: frō the sole of the Esa. 1. 6. foot, vnto y head there was nothing whole in them. Of them God spake by the Prophet, I Mala. 1. haue no pleasure in you, neither wil I accept an offering at your hand. Of them he sayde, Esa. 1. When you shal stretch out your hands, I wil hide mine eies from you: and though you make many prayers, I will not heare you, In such a darkenesse laye the Iewes, in suche a darkenesse laye the Gentiles. All had sinned, [Page] they were all corrupt and abhominable in their wayes, they were the Children of wrath, and the vesselles of distruction. So were they wrapt in the cloude of ignoraunce, and couered in the shadowe of death. Suche was the night Saint Paul spake of, so vglie, so darke, so voyde of comfort.

But God gaue foorth his light to shyne vppon them, he sent the Patriarches and Pro­phetes, and holye Fathers, hee sent vnto them Moses and Aaron, and Angelles from Heauen, to giue out sparkes of this light. Hee made it appeare by his Prophete Esaie, Be­holde, Esa. 7. the Virgine shall conceyue, and beare a Sonne, and shee shall call his name Emanuell. In him shall all Israel bee saued, hee is the light to lighten the Gentiles, his name shall be called wonderfull, counseller, the mightie God, the euerlasting father, the Prince of peace: in him shal al the endes of the worlde bee blessed. This light they be­helde, when it was not cleerely opened vn­to them, they did see it comming, and re­ioyced in it, they were vnder a Schoolemai­ster, and had not the perfect knowledge of this light.

But nowe God hath scattered all these Cloudes, and wee beholde as in a mirrour the glorye of the Lorde with open face. Our elder Fathers in the olde Testament had onely [Page] a dimme candle to guide their Feete, we haue the bright Sunne beames: They had onelye the greene blade of the Corne, wee haue the plentifull encrease, euen as in the time of har­uest: they had the shadowe, we haue the light: they had onely a droppe to refreshe themselues, wee haue the whole streame of Gods mercie powred out vppon vs.

Nowe hath God remembred his holie coue­naunt, and the othe whiche hee sware to our fa­ther Abraham: nowe the woorde was made fleshe, and dwelt with vs. The day starre is sprong vp in our heartes, the Spirite of God hath filled the whole world: the earth is full of his glorye. The Idols of the Heathen are fal­len, and are put to silence: their greatest myste­ries appeare to bee follies, and are laught to scorne, the children make games of them in their streetes. Sathan the Prince of this worlde, which is the accuser of our brethren, is now cast foorth.

Nowe is it knowen, that saluation, and power, and glory belongeth to our God. Hee hath raysed his Christe, and hath established his kingdome, the kings and nations of the worlde shall walke in his light, and his light shall not bee put out, and his kingdome shall haue no ende. Nowe is that newe Hierusalem, the glorious Citie of our God reuealed from on high: nowe hath God made the Heauens newe [Page] and a newe earth, and hath fixed his Taberna­cle and dwelling place among men. The ful­nesse of time is come, the sounde of the Apo­stles is gone through all the earth: the Sunne of righteousnesse hath appeared: he is the light and comfort of the whole worlde. This is the gracious yeere of mercye, this is the daye whiche the Lorde hath made. Nowe is the mercy of the Lorde shewed more and more towardes vs, and his trueth endureth for e­uer. When Balaam the false Prophete, be­holde the glorye of this time, hee brake out and sayde, Who shall liue when GOD doeth Numb. 24. this? Who shall liue, and see, and enioy these thinges?

Awake therefore, or arise from sleepe, the time so requireth: For nowe is our Saluation neerer then when we beleeued it. Of those few words, haue growen diuers senses, al good and godly: yet in my iudgement, the simplest and playnest sense is this. When we were hea­then, and sate in darknesse, we thought we did well, and that wee shoulde be saued in that way, in whiche wee walked: and that there was no hope of saluation, but onelie in that: and wee had a great liking in our doinges. This is the vanitie, and miserie of man: oftetimes where he thinketh himselfe most sure, he is deepely de­ceyued.

The Turks & the Iewes at this day, & others [Page] the enemies of the crosse of Christ, thinke there is no other true religion but theirs: & in y t they are woonderfull zealous, and stande in it vnto death: no perswasion nor force can remooue them. When the people of Ephesus heard of the Act. 19. preaching of Paul, they raysed vproare, and fil­led the Citie full of tumult: they caught Gaius and Aristarchus men of Macedonia, and Pauls companions in his iourney, and woulde haue slayne them: they made an outcrie, saying, Great is Diana of the Ephesians, she is a god­desse, she hath made Heauen and Earth, we haue put our trust in her, we will call vpon her, and she will heare vs. Christ she weth his Disci­ples, Mat. 10. The brother shal betray the brother to death & the father the sonne, & the childrē shal rise against their parents, and shall cause them to die, and ye shal be hated of al men for my Name. For zeale to their GOD, the Priestes of Baal cut themselues with kniues 1. King 18. and launcers. Through zeale, manie fathers slewe their owne children, and burnte them quicke in fire, in the honour of the Idol Moloch. Circumcelliones, which were a sorte of Here­tikes sprong out of the Donatistes about 420. yeeres after Christ, through zeale murthered one another, they threwe them selues downe from high rockes and destroyed them selues, and thought that, the onely way to please God: so hot and feruent was their deuotion. The [Page] children of light haue seldome suffered more, or more willingly, or with more affiance, then the children of darkenesse: so striued they for God, but against God: and abused his name agaynst him selfe, and wittingly and willingly went downe to Hell. They haue great zeale and ear­nest desire of the glorye of GOD, but not according to knowledge. They contented them selues with that they had receiued of their Fathers, & would seeke no further they thought they did serue GOD, but they blasphemed the Name of the Sonne of GOD. In suche sorte did God suffer them to walke in the blindenesse of their heart. In the latter day many shall say Mat. 7. vnto Christ, Lorde, Lorde, haue wee not by thy Name prophecied? and by thy Name cast out Diuels? & by thy Name done many greate workes? Wee haue prayed, and giuen almes for thy sake: was it not done of zeale & deuotion towardes thee? So well shall they be perswaded of their doinges, they shall presse boldely to the throne of Gods Maiesty, and re­quire their meede.

But Christ shall aunsweare them, I neuer knewe you: you serued your fancie, you ser­ued not mee: your almes, and miracles, and your prayers shall condemne you. Therfore Christe sayde to the Woman of Samaria, Yee worshippe that which you knowe not. You Iohn. 4. are ledde with a zeale, and followe your Fa­thers, [Page] but are deceiued. Euen so, hee prayed his father for them that crucified him, and stood by, and reuiled him, O Father, thou art full of mercie, forgiue them, they are moued of zeale, and thinke they please thee, they knowe not what they doe, they knowe not thee, nor mee thy Sonne whom thou hast sent. Saint Hie­rome Hierome con­tra Luciferia­nos. saith, Nomine vnitatis & fidei infidelitas scriptae est. Infidelitie hath bin written vnder the name of faith and vnitie. For herein they thought them selues good, and holie, and Ca­tholike, if they departed not from the vnitie of the world. Therfore they followed the generall consent of others, they thought them selues (sai­eth hee) the true Church, and seemed to follow vnitie, though in deede they fell to infidelitie. Whatsoeuer is not of faith, is sinne: whatso­euer Rom. 14. it be, be it neuer so holy, neuer so glorious, it is sinne, it displeaseth God: the ende thereof is destruction.

Therefore Christ sayeth, I am the light of the worlde: hee that followeth mee, shall Iohn. 8. not walke in darkenesse, but shall haue the light of life. So spake Almightie GOD to Deut 5. his people, Take heede that you doe as the Lorde your GOD hath commaunded you: turne not aside to the right hande, nor to the lefte. Thou shalt not doe the thing that seemeth right in thine owne eyes: Thou shalte not followe the zeale of thine owne [Page] heart. Thinke that thou maist be deceiued: dis­pose thy selfe to hearken to the voyce of the Lord: whatsoeuer he shall commaund thee, that onely shalt thou doe. For my thoughts are not your thoughtes, neither are your wayes my Esay. 55. wayes, saith the Lord: For as the heauens are higher thē the earth, so are my waies higher thē yourwaies, & my thoughts aboue your thoughts. The will of y e Lord is the only mea­sure whereby all trueth must be tryed. Heereun­to the Prophet Dauid humbleth himselfe, and speaketh vnto GOD in this manner, Lighten mine eies, O lord, O teach me to do thy wil, teach me to follow it, & to practise it. Hereof S. Paul speaketh, Vnderstand what the will of Ephe. 5. the Lord is. Leaue the pretence of zeale, leaue the deuotion of your owne heart, rest not vppon the will of your forefathers, nor of flesh & blood. Learne to feele and taste the will of God, it is good, and gracious, and merciful: thereby direct your steppes, therein shall you finde the possessi­on of life.

We were drowned in darkenesse (sayth the Apostle) yet thought we had the light. I my selfe (saith hee) was a blasphemer, and did per­secute the Church of God: I followed the way of my fathers, I had a great zeale, and thought I did well, but the way wherein I walked, was slippery, the light was darkenesse. I de­lighted in vanitie, and had pleasure in leasings. [Page] I was blinde, yet perceiued it not, and therefore was my blindenesse and miserie so muche the more.

But now is our Saluation come neere vnto vs: our bodies are made the Temples of God, and his spirit dwelleth within vs. We haue the woorde of life put both in our mouth, and in our heart: the kingdome of God is in the middes a­mongst vs. The Sonne of God calleth vnto vs, Come vnto me al ye that trauel and be hea­uily laden, and I wil refresh you. S, Iohn saith, 1. Ioh. 1. We haue looked vpon, and our hands haue handeled the worde of life. And againe, The Iohn. 1. word was made flesh, and dwelt among vs, and we saw the glory thereof as the glory of the only begotten sonne of the Father, full of grace and of trueth. So neere is the Lorde to them that seeke him: So neere vnto vs is our saluation.

When Dauid heard the voyce of the Lorde, he awaked and rose vp, hee gaue thankes vnto God, and powred out his heart before him, say­ing, O Lorde our Lorde, howe wonderfull is thy Name in all the worlde? And againe, Prayse the Lorde, O my soule, and all that is within mee, praise his holie Name. When the Apostles hearde this voyce of the Lorde, they were awaked, they forsooke all they had, they tooke vp their Crosse, and went ouer all the worlde preaching the Gospell of saluati­on. [Page] When Paul heard the voyce of Christ from heauen aboue, he fell flat on the earth, and being astonied, sayde, Lord, what wilt thou that I do? I am thy seruaunt, and the sonne of thy hande­mayde: make me to doe that thou commandest me to doe.

Then coulde neither life, nor death, nor Angels, nor Principalities, nor Powers, nor thinges present, nor thinges to come, nor height, nor depthe, nor any other Creature separate Paule from the loue of God whiche is in Christ Iesus our Lorde: then hee estee­med not to knowe anye thinge sauing Iesus Christ, and him crucified. He brake his sleepe, rose vp, and went forwarde. In like manner the Prophet Esay stirreth vp Hierusalem, A­rise, be bright for the light is come, and the glorie of the Lorde is risen vppon thee. Esay. 60. Knowe thy time, and the day of thy visitation, awake thou that sleepest, and stande vp from the dead, for the Sonne of God hath shined ouer thee.

The Apostle therfore saith, It is nowe time that wee shoulde arise from sleepe. We are the children of God, we are the children of the trueth, we are the sonnes of the Prophets, we are they whom GOD hath chosen out of the worlde. Whosoeuer putteth his hande to the plough, and looketh backe, is vnmeete for the [Page] kingdome of heauen. These thinges are sent for our vnderstanding: GOD hath giuen his worde vnto vs. We haue seene the workes of God, the doumbe to speake, the deafe to heare, the blynde to see, the lame to goe, the dead to rise and come out of their graues: the Sunne to be darkened, the earth to quake, rockes to rent, and the Diuell to confesse the Sonne of God: for he was forced to say, Thou art Christ the Sonne of God. Nowe doth the kingdome of heauen suffer violence. The night is passed, the daye is at hande: we haue slumbered enough in ignoraunce, it is nowe time, we knowe the blessinges which GOD hath bestowed vppon vs: it is time wee shoulde be thankefull, and awake out of the sleepe of forgetfulnesse, that wee humble our selues vn­der the mighty hande of God, and dreame no more of our owne strength: our conscience is charged: we cannot pleade ignoraunce: it is time that we rise: the mercie of God, the aboun­daunce of his blessing, the feare of his iudge­ment, the regarde of our saluation so requi­reth.

Let vs cast away the workes of darkenesse: they bee vnfruitefull, lothesome, and horrible, They darken the hearte, and blinde the consci­ence: hee that doeth them shall bee cast into vtter darkenesse. Let vs bee afrayde, let [Page] vs be ashamed hereof, such things are not fit for the children of light.

Let vs put on the armour of light. God hath chosen vs to bee his Souldiers, and hath called vs foorth into the fielde. Our fight is not against fleshe and blood, but against the Diuell, the Prince of this worlde, and the Fa­ther of darkenesse: hee rampeth like a Lyon, and lyeth in waite, and seeketh whom hee may deuour. All the vanities of this life, our bodies, our owne heartes conspire against vs: the fight is terrible, the daunger great. Let vs not be vn­prouided, let vs not stande open to the stroke of the enimie: Let vs take vnto vs the whole ar­mour of God, let our loyues be girded with be­ritie, let vs put on the shielde of Faith, the brestplate of righteousnesse, the sworde of the spirit, & the helmet of saluation. These bee the weapons of righteousnesse, these be the armour of light. Let vs not feare to declare the truth, though thereby wee shoulde daunger our life. Let vs bee faithfull vnto the ende, let it ap­peare that the weapons of our warfare are not carnall, but mighty through God to cast downe holdes, and imaginations, and euery hie thing that is exalted against God: so shal our armour be complete, so shall we shewe glorious in the fielde, and be terrible to the enimie: so shall we stande strong & boldely against sword, and fire, and death: so shall we like faithfull Souldiers [Page] of our captaine Christ, manfully stande agaynst the gates of hell, and resiste al the assaultes, and quench al the fiery darts of the wicked: then shal we eate of the fruite in the middest of Paradise, and shall receaue the Crowne of euerlastynge glory.

Let vs walke honestly, as in the day, not in gluttony & drunkēnes, neither in Chambe­ring and wantonnes, nor in strife and enuy­ing. He setteth downe three things, as three bot­ches and carbuncles of the soule: they oppresse the body, defile the minde, and breake the bonde and vnitie of the Church of God.

The first is gluttonie and drunkennes, the roote and mother of al euill: nothinge standeth safe, where wine preuayleth. This was the ini­quitie of Sadome, abundance, and fulnesse of bread: they abused the gifts of God, to the disho­nour of god. This was y e cause of all her filthy­nes, & her filthines was the cause of her destruc­tion. Here of God speaketh. My chosen people, Deut. 32. My darling is waxed fat: Therefore he for­sooke god that made him, and regarded not the strong God of his saluation. And againe, by the Prophet Esay, The harpe, and viole, timbrell and pipe, are in their feastes, but Esay. 5. they regard not the work of the Lorde, ney­ther consider the worke of his hands. And in the xxiichap. Behold ioy and gladnes slaying Esay. 22. oxen, and killing sheepe, eating fleshe, and [Page] drinking wine, eating and drinking: for to morowe we shall die. So through gluttony, and drunkenn es they despised the threatnings of God, and entered not into the way of repen­tance, but continued in their sinnes, and made scorne of the Prophets of God. The people of Israel sate them downe to eate and drink & Erod. 32. rose vp to play. They forgat God, and the mer­cies he had shewed vpon them, and worshipped a golden calfe: So grosse and so deadly are the cloudes of drunkennes. Our Sauiour Christ saith, towardes the latter day the people shall eate and drinke, and be voyd of care, as in the daies of Noah, and distruction shall sodainely fall vpon them: therefore Christ sayth, Woe be to you that are full, for you shall hunger. Luk. 6.

Many haue bene slaine in the field, but ma­nie more haue taken their deadly wounde by surfeting: many haue bene drowned in the sea, but many more haue perished by the strength of wine. It is not set downe, that the rich glutton was an oppressour, an extortioner, an vsurer, or y he came vniustly by his goods, but that he abu­sed the same, y t be fared deliciously, and became vnthankefull: and therefore was punished in hell fire. Then he which before had aboundance, and did swimine in wine, had not one droppe to quench his thirst. Many make their belly their God. They haue more comfort in the caste of sweete fare, then in the consideratio­on [Page] of the workes of God. Their table is turned into a snare, their glorie is to their shame. Here will I speake nothing of forcing and quaffinge, God keepe it farre from Christian tables, it is too too wilde & barbarous: the heathens hate it, nature abhorreth it, the horse and mule woulde not vse it. S. Augustine saith, Ebrius non peccatū facit, sed ipse totus est peccatum. A drunken man doth not commit sinne, but hee is alto­gether sinne. And therefore his rewarde is death. S. Paul saith, Drunkardes shall not in­herite 1. Cor. 6. the kingome of God. They shall drink the cup of y wine of the lordes wrath. Therefore Christ sayth, Take heede to your selues, least Luk. 21. at any time your heartes bee opressed with surfeting, and drunkennes, and the cares of this life: & least that day come on you at vn­wares. Therefore saith the Apostle, let vs not walke in eating and gluttonie: it will drowne our senses, it will oppresse our nature.

The kingdome of God is neither meat nor drinke: our meat is to do y e wil of our father. Let vs not abuse the creatures of God: Let vs eate & drinke, that we may liue, only to y sustenāce of our bodies: y t we by the moderate & sober vse of those thinges, may be the better hable to folow & please God in our vocation. The meat for the bellie, & the bellie for the meats: but God shal de­stroy both it & them. Let vs think of the cuppe which Christ had on y crosse: his cup was eisel & [Page] tempered with gall: at his hande let vs take the cup of thankes giuing, and call vpon the name of the Lord. Let vs whether we eate, or drinke, remēber who it is that hath bestowed his giftes vpon vs, and whatsoeuer wee doe, let vs doe it to the glory of God.

An other bo [...]ch and carbuncle is, chambe­ring, and wantonnes. Of this also the Apostle warneth vs: for adulterers and fornicators God shall iudge, they shal haue their part in the lake, which burneth with fire and brimstone, whiche is the second death: the Lorde is the auenger of al such. It is the will of God, that our bodies be kept in holynes, they are the temples of GOD, hee hath called vs to be vessels of honour, that wee shoulde bee holy in body and holy in spirit, that we serue him in holynes and righteousnes, all the dayes of our life.

The last, is strife and enuying. We are one body in Christ Iesus, wee are indued with one spirit, we are mēbers one of another. The Gos­pel of Christ is the gospell of peace, he hath bro­ken the stoppe of the partiton wall, hee hath set al thinges at peace. Hee hath taught vs, learne of me, for I am humble & meeke. Let vs not (saith S. Paul) bee desirous of vaine glorye, pro­uoking Gal. 5. one another, [...]nuying one another. Let not one of you say, I am Pauls, and another, I am Apollos, the body of Christ is one, it is not deuided. If you bite and deuoure one another, [Page] take heede least you consume one another. If there bee [...]nuying, and strife, and dissentions a­mong you, you are yet carnall, you sauour not of the spirit of God. You are but a litle flocke, the worlde hateth you, ioyne together, loue one another, beare you one anothers burthen, and so fulfill the law of Christ. The fruite of the spirit is loue, ioy, peace, longe sufferinge, gentlenesse, goodnes, faith, meekenes, & temperancie. Loue suffereth long, it is bountiful: loue enuieth not: loue doeth not boast it selfe: it is not puffed vp: it disdaineth not: it seeketh not her owne things: it is not prouoked to anger: it thinketh not euil: it reioyceth not in iniquit [...]e, but reioyceth in the trueth: it suffereth all thinges: it beleeueth all thinges, it hopeth all thinges: it endureth al things: loue is the bonde of perfection. The ser­uant of Christ is not quarrellous: let vs keepe the vnitie of the spirite in the bonde of peace. Let not dissention or malice trouble our hearts, let vs walke after this maner, and so, let vs glo­rifie God in our mortall bodies. Let vs auoyde these thinges, gluttonie, dronkennes, chambe­ring & wantonnes, strife and enuying. They be the vnfruitfull workes of darknes: the way of them leadeth vnto damnation.

But put you on the Lord Iesus Christ.

If we beholde our selues, & consider our owne nakednes, we shall find, y t by nature we are no­thing els but the childrē of wrath. Who can cal [Page] that cleane, that is conceiued of vncleane seede? Dauid saith Behold, I am conceiued in sinne, my sinnes haue ouer gone my head, there is no health in my flesh. Nōe that liueth shalbe iustified in thy sight, who can vnderstand his faults? Clense me from my secret fultes. Iob saith, Verebar omnia opera mea, I stood in feare Iob. 9. of al my workes, knowing that thou wilt not iudge me innocēt. Again, The starres are vn­cleane Iob. 25. in his sight: How much more man a worme, euen the sonne of man which is but a worme? In like sort saith Esaie, We haue al Esa. 6, 4. bene as an vncleane thing and all our righ­teousnes is as filthie cloutes, Our vertue, our holines, our fasting, our prayers are filthy, whē they come to his sight. Wee can not say, our heart is cleane. Wee can not say, wee haue not sinned. God hath shut vp al in vnbeliefe, that hee may haue mercie vppon all. That is borne of the flesh, is flesh. The sperit fighteth against the flesh, and the flesh against the spirit. Open shame belongeth to vs, and to our fathers. Cur­sed is hee that abideth not in al thinges that are writen in the booke of the law. And whosoe­uer offendeth in one, is made guiltie of all the commaundementes. When the miserable and writched soule boasteth it selfe, sayinge, I am rich, and increased with goods & haue need [...]euel. 3. of nothing, the spirit of God maketh answere, [Page] Thou art wretched, and miserable, & poore, and blinde, and naked. Thou hast nothing to put vpon thee, to couer thy shame. I counsell thee to buy of me, golde tried by the fire, that thou mayest be made rich: & white ray­ment, that thou mayest be clothed, & that thy filthy nakednes do not appeare: and a­noint thine eies with eie salue, that thou may­est see. The same spirit in the Apostle, giueth this counsell, that wee put on vs Iesus Christ. Let him couer vs with his body, and with his blood, as with a garment: his blood hath clen­sed vs from al our sinnes. Hee is the lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of y e world. Hee is become vnto vs, wisdome, and righteous­nes, & sanctification, & redemtion. S. Hierome saith S [...] merita nostra consideremus, desperan­dum Hier. in 64. Esa. est. If we weigh our owne deseruings, if we appeare in our owne apparel, wee must dis­paire. And Basil saith, Qui non fidit recte factis nec sperat ex operibus iustificari, solam habet spem salutis miserecordias domini. Hee that tru­steth not to good deedes, nor hopeth to be iustified by his workes, hath no other hope of saluation but by the mercies of the Lord.

Let vs therefore put on vs Iesus Christ. Let vs couer vs vnder his apparell, as Iacob couered him selfe vnder the coat of his bro­ther Esau, & so let vs present our selues before our heauenly father. The phrase of puttinge on [Page] is vsuall: wherby he meaneth, we must be wholy clad, & possessed with Christ. In like phrase it is said in the twelfe of the reuelation. There ap­peared Reue. 12. a great wonder in heauen, a woman clothed with the sun. And in the 104. psalm. My soule prayse thou the Lorde O my God Psal. 104. thou art exceeding great, thou art clothed with glory & honour. And which couereth himself with light, as with a garmēt. And to the Colos. Put on tender mercie, kindnesse. humblenes of minde, meeknes, long suffe­ring. Colos. 3. Chrisostome saith, Dominum ipsum, quod horribile est vestimenti loco tradit. Behold, hee giueth vs Christ to be put on as a garment, Chrisost. serm. 24. in 13. Rom. which is a hainous thing to be spokē. It pas­seth al sence of nature, it passeth the iudgement of flesh and blood.

Here remember, these wordes may not be ta­ken, as if christ were a material & earthly coate, made of cloth to couer our bodies: they are spiri­tual words, & haue a spirituall vnderstandinge. Chrisostome saith, Omnia tibi factus est Christus mensa, vestimentum, domus, caput, et radix. Ad populum Antiochenum hom. 21 Orig. in Exo­dum cap. 15. hom. 7. Nazianz, in Psal. 44. Christ is become all thinges for thee thy ta­ble, thy garment, thy house, thy head, & thy roote. Origen saith, verbum dei et caro dicitur, et panis, et lac, et holera. The worde of God is called flesh, and bread, & milke, and herbes-Nazianzen also saith, Quemadmodū dominus Iesus appellatur vita, via, panis, vitis, lux vera, et [Page] mille alia: ita etiam appellatur gladius. After the same maner, as our Lorde Iesus Christ is called the lyfe, the way, the bread, the wine, the true light, and a thousand things else: so is he also called the sword.

He is spiritually a table, a garment, a house, a roote, a head, flesh, milke, herbes, the waye, the light, a sworde, bread or drinke: we dwel in hym spiritually, wee are clothed with hym spiritual­ly. We grow out of hym, and walke vpon hym, and are made one with him, euen members of his bodie, spiritually. We do spiritually eat him and drinke him, wee liue by him spiritually, wee eate him by hearing, and digest him by fayth. Origen saith, appallatur panis vitae, vt habeat gu­stus Hom. 2. in cantica. animae quod degustet, he is called the bread of lyfe that the soule may haue whereon to feede.

O brethren, O that wee had senses to feele this foode, that we could sauour of the breade of lyfe, and taste and see how sweete the Lorde is: hee that thus tasteth of this breade shall liue for euer.

Chrisostome saith, Dentes inserimus in earnes Christi. We thrust our teeth into the flesh of Chrisost. in enceniis. Cip. de caena domini. Christ. And Cipriā, Intra ipsa vulnera redēpto­ris nostri linguam figimus. We fastē our tonge within the woundes of our redemer. These be vehement and spirituall kinde of speeches, to raise vp our senses, and to teach vs to feele the [Page] vnspeaeable sweetenes of this heauenly fee­ding.

Likewise said Bernard, Desidero totum Chri­stum videre et tangere, et non id solum, sed acce­dere Bern. de a more Dei. cap. 1. vs (que) ad sanctum vulnus lateris eius, ostium arcae quod factum est in latere, vt intrem totus vs (que) ad cor Iesu. I desire to beholde whole Christ, & to touch him: & not so onely, but also to come to the holy wound of his side, which is the doore that was made in the side of the arke, that I may enter wholly, and go in, euen vnto the heart of Iesus. Thus are we taught to lifte vp our heartes. and to seeke those thinges which are aboue, where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God. Why shoulde we then followe the fleshly errour of the Capernaites: why shoulde wee bee so insensible in heauenly things: Let vs haue some feeling hereof in our heart Salomon saieth, The wise mans eies are in his head, but the foole walketh in dark­nes. Ecclesi. 2. Our sauiour therefore saith The wordes y I spake vnto you, are spirite and life. To eate Ioh. 6 the bodie of Christ, and to drinke his blood, is not the parte of the bodie: it is rather a worke of our mind. And therefore, S. Ambrose saith, Non corporali tactu Christum, sed fide tangimus. We In Lucam. lib. 10. cap. 24. touch not Christ by bodily touching, but we touch him by faith. And againe Stephanus in terris positus, Christum tangit in caelo. Stephen being in the earth toucheth Christ being Serm. 58. [Page] in heauen. By faith therefore wee eate Christ, and by faith we drinke Christ: by faith wee are apparelled and clothed with Christ. And this is that the Apostle, saith, Put ye on the Lorde Psal. 23. Iesus Christ. Let vs bee incorporate in him. Let God see nothinge in vs but the image of his sonne, so shall he dwell in vs, & wee in him.

Take no thought for the flesh, to fulfill the lustes thereof.

The sonnes of God rest vpon the prouidence of God their father, He giueth thē water out of the rockes: hee raineth downe breade from hea­uen: hee openeth his handes, and filleth euery li­uing thing w t his blessing. The Prophet saith, The Lorde is my shepheard, I shall not want. The thinges of this worlde shall haue an ende, 1. Tim 5. they fade away and will not continue. If riches abounde, wee must not set our heart vpon them, but rather bee carefull for the life to come. We must seeke the kingdome of God, & the righte­ousnes thereof: then al these things shalbe mini­stred vnto vs.

He doeth not forbid honest & moderate fore­cast and, prouision: as if it were not lawfull for Christians, to deale in matters appertaininge to the good estate of this life. For he hath said vn­to Timothie, If there be any y prouideth not 1. Tim. 5. for his own, & namely for them of his hous­houlde, he denieth the faith, & is worse then an infidel again he saith, no mā euer yet hated Ephel. 5. [Page] his owne flesh, but nourisheth it, and cheri­sheth it. Agayne, writing to Timothie, drinke no longer water, but vse a litle wine for thy 1. Tim. 5. stomakes sake, and thine often infirmities. In whiche speéches, hee sheweth we are bonde to nourish, and feede, and bee carefull for our bodies.

Though the conuersation of the faithfull bee in heauen and they seeke after the thinges which are on high, yet whiles they passe the pil­grimage of this lyfe, they must needes haue the felowshippe and company of their naturall bo­dies: the whiche they must not so weaken, that thereby they shall become vnprofitable, and not hable to doe seruice in the Churche of god: and yet so keepe them vnder, that they may be made obedient to the spirite.

Onely wee may not bee ouer carefull. To take great care for the body, is to cast away all care for the soule. For they that will bee riche, fall into temptation & snares, and into ma­ny 1. Tim. 6. foolish and noysome lusts, which drowne men in perdition and destruction: for the desire of mony is the roote of al euil, which whiles some lusted after, they erred from the fayth, and perced themselues with ma­ny sorrowes. Of this care speaketh our saui­our, It is easier for a Camel to go through y eye of a needle, then for a rich man to enter Mat. 19. into the kingdome of God.

[Page] No care can satisfie the vncontented minde. The righteous eateth, & is satisfied: but the Pro. 13. bellie of the wicked euer wanteth. Hee hath enlarged his desire as hell, and ladeth hym selfe with thicke clay, he encreaseth that which is not his, and cannot be satisfied. The horse leache Pro. 30. hath two daughters, whiche cry, giue, giue. There be there things y wil not be satisfied: Yea, foure y say not it is enough. They care not by what meanes they make their gaynes, they liue in vsurie, a most fylthye trade, a trade which God detesteth, a trade which is the verye ouerthrow of all Christian loue. They eate vp the people as they eate breade. Such are the wayes of euery one, that is greedy of gaine, He wolde take away y life of y owners thereof. Pro. 1. They haue hardened their heart against God, they doe not serue God, but Mammon.

But their gayne shall be to their losse, & their mony, to their destruction. He that giueth his money vnto Usurie, shall not dwell in the ta­bernacle of the Lorde, nor rest vppon his holy mountayne.

Wee haue here no continuing Citie, wee are straungers as were al our fathers before vs. If we gather riches to our selues, & be not rich in God, he shall say vnto vs, O foole, this night will they fetch away thy soule from thee: Then whose shall those things be which thou hast pro­uided: Let him therefore that hath this worldes [Page] goods, be as if hee had them not. They are the giftes of God. The Lorde giueth them and the Lorde taketh them away. Settle not your hearts vpon thē. As they come, so wil they fade away: they bee vncertaine, they will deceiue you. Set your desier vpon heauenly thinges, seeke after the life which is to come in the lande of the liuing. When wee shall see those vn­speakable ioyes, wee shal perceiue, that all the pleasures of this life, in comparison of them were nothing.

Now, somewhat more specially to applie the woordes of the Apostle to this present time. It is now time also, that wee should arise from sleepe. God hath deliuered vs also from the night. We may say, This is the day which the Lorde hath made: Let vs reioyce and be glad in it. Wee may say, he hath shewed his mercies towardes vs, and the truth of the Lorde endu­reth for euer.

Let vs looke backe to the time late past, and beholde the night of errour, and ignoraunce. What shall I say? Where should I beginne, or howe may I ende? The matter is of great compasse: the time I haue to speake is but shorte: and I haue no delight to speake of dark­nes. After God had deliuered the people of Is­rael, and giuen them passage through the red sea, Marie the Prophetesse, sister of Aaron [Page] looked backe into Egipt. There she remembred Pharao, and his crueltie, howe he plagued the children of God: she remembred how by a migh­tie hande and out stretched arme, hee deliuered them, and wrought his wonders vpon Pharao, and all the lande of Egipt. She looked backe vpon the great darknes, and vpon the frogges, and flies, and botches: she behelde the waters turned into blood, the killinge of the first borne of man and beast, the ouerthrowe of Pharao and all his Charets in the middes of the sea. And therefore she answered the men, Singe yee Exod. 15. vnto the Lorde, for he hath triumphed glo­riously: The horse and his rider hath he o­uerthrowen in the sea.

Euen so, let vs cast backe our eies, & make a view of the Church. Loth I am to speake of it: Yet it is nedefull to say somewhat thereof, that we way reioyce in our deliueraunce. All thinges were done in a strang tounge: the priest spake, and the people hearde they knewe not what. No man coulde say Amen to their pray­ers. The matters were such, that he might be reconed happie which heard them not. They a­bused the Church of God with vaine fables. If you doubt hereof rede their Legendes and fe­stiuals. They know this, they acknowlege it. It might well be spoken of them which Hilla­rie Hilar. con. Auxentisi. said, Sanctiores sunt aures populi quam corda [Page] sacerdotum The eares of the people are more holy, then the hearts of the Priests.

I beseech you, marke the fourme and fashion of their prayes. To the blessed virgin, they sayd, Aue Maria, salus, et consolatrix viuorum et mortuorum, Haile Marie, the sauiour & cō ­forter, both of quick & dead. And agayne, O gloriosa virgo Maria, libera nos ab omni malo, et a paenis inferni. O glorious virgin Mary, de­liuer vs from al euil, & frō the paines of hel. Agayne, Monstra te esse matrem, shewe that thou art a mother. They cal her, Regina Coeli, domina mundi, vnica spes miserorum, Queene of heauen, Lady of y world, the only hope of them that be in miserie. It were tedious, and vnpleasant to recite the like their blasphemies. Howe did these men accompt of the crosse and passion of Christ? What leaue they to be wrou­ght by the price of his blood? To speak nothing of the multitude of their intercessours and pa­trones, of their false miracles, of their deceiue­able merits and workes of supererogation: how fowle a kinde of Idolatry was it, to worship the image with the selfsame honour, wherwith they worshippe the thing it selfe, that is represented by the Image? As, if the thinge it selfe bee worshipped with godly honour, then must the Image thereof bee worshipped with godlye honour.

[Page] The holy Scriptures, which are the light to direct our wayes, and the power of God to saue our soules, wer hid vnder a bushel. Whosoeuer built him selfe and his faith vpon them, was ad­iudged an Heretike. Marriage was forbidden, and fornication suffered. They did not onely de­uoure widowes houses, but drew to them selues the fat of the land, by pretence of their long prai­ers. I spare your chaste and godly eares: other­wise, I were able to rehearse many their foule abuses, and workes of darkenesse.

Yet will I shewe you one of their night­birdes, lately hatched in the nest of all supersti­tion. It is the Agnus dei, heere it is. It was latelie consecrate by the holie Father, and sent from Rome. They teache, that by the vertue of their consecration, (or rather coniuration) and blessing, these little thinges haue power to defende the faithfull from lightening and tem­pest.

O merciful God, what hath the Pope to doe with the lightening: what can a piece of waxe preuaile to the staying of a tempest? The Lorde of heauen and earth, it is hee that sendeth forth lightnings, and raiseth vp tempestes. Fire and Psal. 148. haile, snowe and vapours, stormie winde ex­ecute his woorde. God will sende foorth his lightening and consume them. Beholde (saith Iere. 23. Ieremie) the tempest of the Lorde goeth foorth in his wrath, and a violent whirle [Page] winde shal fal downe vpon the head of the wicked.

O, what a shepheard is he, that nowe in this light of the day, thus mocketh and deceiueth the lambes and sheepe of Christ? Is this to woor­shippe Christ in spirite and trueth? Is this the hope we haue in Christ? Is this the profession of the Gospell? Is this the will of GOD, to commit our liues to so vile a cake? Howbeeit, there is no cause why any man shoulde maruell hereat. For, ignorance which is the mother of errour, by their owne confession, is become the mother of deuotion: and these bee the fruites, and children of blindnesse and ignorance. I will speake nothing of that man from whence this geare commeth. Woulde God hee were the man he woulde seeme to bee. But if the light it selfe be darkenesse, how great then is the dark­nesse? Yet they say of him, his voyce must be re­ceiued, as the voyce of Peter, and the worde of God him selfe must take authoritie and credite of him. Thus hath hee come betweene, like a Cloude, and eclipsed the sunne of Gods glori­ous Gospell.

If wee beholde eyther their Schooles, or their Churches, their quier, their pulpit, their prayers, their Sacramentes, their Cleargie, their people, their doctrine, or their life: wee may truely saie as the Prophete saide, Surely [Page] our fathers haue inherited lies, and vanitie, Iere. 16. wherein was no profite. We may truely say, the Law hath perished from the Priest, & coun­sell from the wise, and the worde from the Pro­phet: the blind did leade the blind, they haue tur­ned siluer into drosse, and fedde the people with chaffe, in steede of wholesome and good meates. Blessed be the name of God, who hath giuen vs eyes to espie their dealinges, and hath reuea­led vnto vs his worde, to guide our feete into the way of peace.

I knowe these thinges are defended boldely and obstinately: no maruell. For the Apostle saith, They haue not all obeied the Gospell. Rom. 10. There haue bin, that haue called the light dark­nesse, and the darknesse light. If our Gospel be hid (saith he) it is hid in them that perish, in 2. Cor. 4. whom the God of this world hath blinded the mindes.

I will not here make answeare to any par­ticular, albeit occasion be offered, and happe­ly it bee looked for. Contention and quarrels haue no ende: All doctrine shall bee brought to tryall, the day of the Lorde shall reueal [...] errours, and giue witnesse for the trueth. God will turne all to his glorie. What so euer stirre is raysed vp against the trueth, it is but a smoke, it will soone fade and come to no­thing.

[Page] There are this day many, to all appearance godly men, of good life, of righteous dealing, of great zeale and conscience: but yet haue not eyes to see these thinges. I protest in their be­halfe, as did Paul, they haue a greate zeale of Gods glorie, woulde God it were according to knowledge. Wee may say with the Prophet, O Lorde, thy iudgementes are like a great Psal. 36. deepe. Who hath knowen the mynde of the Lorde: or, who is of his counsell: God know­eth his time. He hath the key of Dauid, hee ope­neth, and no man shutteth: he is the Father of lightes. Wee are in his hande, both we and al our counsels: God graunt we may put off all fleshly affections, and put on Iesus Christ, and that all the earth may see his glory.

Nowe on the other side, let vs consider howe mercifully God hath dealt with vs. Hee hath restored vnto vs the light of his Gospell, and hath taught vs the secrets of his heauenly will. We heare him talke with vs familiarly in the Scriptures. as a father talketh with his child. Thereby hee kindeleth our faith, and strengthe­neth our hope: thereby our heartes receiue ioye and comfort. We haue the holy ministration of the Sacraments: we know the couenant of bap­tisme: wee knowe the couenaunt and mysterie of the Lordes Supper. Wee fall downe toge­ther, and confesse our life before God: wee pray together, and vnderstande what we pray. This [Page] was the order of the Primitiue Churche: this was the order of the Apostles of Christe. If wee compare this with the former, wee shall soone see the difference betweene light and darknesse.

The kingdome of God nowe suffereth vio­lence. The sounde of the Gospell hath gone o­uer all the worlde, and the whole worlde is a­waked therewith, and draweth to it. The sunne is risen, the day is open: God hath made his kingdome woonderfull among vs. It is nowe time, nowe is it time that wee shoulde arise from sleepe: for nowe is our saluation neere. Nowe it is in our mouth, wee can speake of it: GOD graunt it may bee neerer vs, euen in our heartes. The night is past, GOD graunt it be past for euer: that we be neuer againe throw­en into the darkenesse of death: that the worde of life, the trueth of Christ, be neuer againe ta­ken from vs. And it shall neuer be taken away, if wee bee thankefull. Unkindenesse can neuer scape vnplagued. Let vs wake, let vs wake, our sleepe is deadly. Let vs pray to GOD to awake vs: hee is able to rayse the dead. Our Sauiour saith, The houre shall come, when Iohn. 5. the dead shall heare the voyce of the Sonne of God, and they that heare it, shall liue. Lazarus was dead, yet hee hearde the voyce of Christe, and rose vp agayne, and came a­broade.

[Page] Let vs put on Iesus Christ, let it appeare vpon vs that we weare him, let vs not be asha­med of his Gospell, it is the power of God to saluation. If we be ashamed of him and of his wordes, hee will be also ashamed of vs, when he commeth in the glorie of his father, with the ho­ly Angels.

Let vs cast away the workes of darkenesse, and all doctrines of superstition and ignorance. Let vs beholde the troubles and miseries of other countries. Heauen and earth, our bre­thren, the care of our saluation, the Sonne of God himselfe put vs in minde, that it is nowe time.

Whiles we haue time, let vs doe good: let vs seeke God whiles hee may bee founde. The Lorde wayteth when hee may shewe his mer­cies: Let vs turne vnto him with an vpright heart. So shall he turne to vs: so shal we walke as the children of light, so shall wee shine as the sunne in the kingdome of our Father, so shall God bee our God, and will abide with vs for e­uer.

And thou, O most mercifull Father, wee beseeche thee for thy mercie sake, continue thy grace and fauour towardes vs: let the sunne of thy Gospell neuer goe downe out of our heartes, let thy trueth abide, and be sta­blished among vs for euer. Helpe our vnbe­liefe, [Page] encreace our faith, giue vs heartes to con­sider the time of our visitation: Apparrell vs throughly with Christ, that hee may liue in vs, and so thy Name may bee glorified in vs in the sight of al the world.

Amen.

FINIS.

Ornatissimo viro Thomae Randolpho armigero serenissi­mo ad Scotos Legato inte­gerrimo.

QVis te iunxit amor docto Randolphe Iuello
Oxonia, exilium, musa, labor (que) notant.
Et, quod ad exequias defuncti ducere plectrum
Triste, Buchananos Patritios (que) facis:
(Quis tibi gratus erit pro tali munere?) certè
Auctior hoc studio gratia facta tua est.
Nec nihil ex illo referes. Sacra signa redemptor,
Essent vt fidei tessera fida, dedit.
Haec tuus exposuit sanctè; tibi dedico: ne sit
Tam rarae, & fidei tessera nulla, piae.
Tuae dignitatis studiosus Iohan. Garbrandus.

❧ A treatise of the Sacra­ments gathered out of certaine Ser­mons, which the Reuerend Fa­ther in God, Bishop Iewel, prea­ched at Salisburie.

I Haue opened vnto you y con­tents of the Lordes prayer, & shewed you vpon whom wee ought to call, & what to aske: and y articles of our Christiā faith, in God y e father, y sonn, & the holy Ghost, of y e church, of remission of sins, of the resurrection, & of life euerlasting, &c. And I haue opened vnto you the ten commandements, & in them what our duetie is towards God, towards our Prince and magi­strates, towards our parēts, towards our neigh­bour, & towards our selues. Al this haue I done simply, & plainly, without al shewe of learning, that it might the better sinke into our heartes.

Nowe I thinke good to speake of the Sa­craments of the Church, that al you may know what they are, because you are all partakers of the holy sacraments. Christ hath ordeined them, that by them hee might set before our eyes the [Page] mysteries of our saluation, and might more strongly confirme the faith, which wee haue in his blood, & might seale his grace in our hearts. As Princes seales confirme and warrant their deedes and char [...]ers: so doe the Sacramentes witnesse vnto our conscience, that Gods promi­ses are true, and shall continue for euer. Thus doeth God make knowen his secret purpose to his Church: first, he declareth his mercie by his worde: then he sealeth it, and assureth it by his sacraments. In the word we haue his promises: in the sacraments we see them.

It woulde require a long time, if I should vtter that might be saide in this matter: especi­ally in laying open such errours and abuses, as haue crept into the Church. But I wil haue re­gard to this place, and so frame my speech, that the meanest & simplest may reape profite there­by. That you may the better remember it, I wil keepe this order. I wil shewe you, what a Sa­crament is: Secondly, who hath ordained them: thirdly, wherfore they were ordained, and, what they worke in vs: fourthly, how many there are: and then I will briefly speake of euery of them.

A Sacrament is an outwarde and visible signe, whereby GOD sealeth vp his grace in our heartes, to the confirmation of our Faith. Saint Augustine saith, Sacramentum est inuisi­bilis gratiae visibile signum. A Sacramēt is a vi­sible signe of grace inuisible. And y t wee may [Page] the better vnderstand him, hee telleth vs what thing we should call a signe. A signe, is a thing Aug. de doct. Chri. li. 2. ca. 1 that besides the sight itself, which it offreth to the sēses, causeth of itself some other cer­taine thing to come to knowledge. In Bap­tisme, the water is the signe: and the thing sig­nified, is the grace of God. Wee see the water, but the grace of God is inuisible: we cannot see it. Moreouer he saith, Signa, cum ad res diuinas Ad Marcelli­num epist. 5. adhibentur, Sacramenta vocantur. Signes, whē thei be applied to godly things, be called sa­cramentes. The signification and substance of the sacrament, is to shew vs, how we are washed with the passion of Christ, and how we are fedde with the body of Christ. And againe, If Sacra­ments Aug. epist, 23. ad Bonifaciū. had not a certain likenes, and repre­sentatiō of the things wherof they be sacra­ments, then indeed they were no sacramēts. And because of this likenesse whiche they haue with the things they represent, they be ofttimes termed by the names of the things themselues. Therefore after a certaine maner of speech (and not otherwise) the Sacrament of the bodie of Christ, is the body of Christ, & the Sacrament of the blood of Christ, is the blood of Christ: so the sacrament of faith, is faith.

Who hath ordeined the Sacramentes? Not any Prelate, not any Prince, not any Angel, or Archangel, but onely God himselfe. For, he on­ly hath authoritie to seale the charter, in whose [Page] authoritie onely it is to graunt it. And onely he giueth the pledge, and confirmeth his grace to vs, whiche giueth his grace into our heartes. Chrisost. sayth, Diuinū & integrum non esset my­sterium, si quicquam ex te adderes. The mystery Hom. 7. in 1. Corin. were not of God nor perfect, if thou shoul­dest put any thing to it. In the daies of Noah, when God determined to be mercifull vnto his people, and neuer to drowne the whole worlde with water, he said, I haue set my bowe in the cloude, and it shalbe for a signe of the coue­nant Gen. 9. betweene me and the earth and when I shal couer the earth with a cloude, and the bow shalbe seen in the cloude, then wil I re­member my couenaunt whiche is betweene me & you, and betweene euery liuing thing in flesh, and there shalbe no more waters of a flood to destroy al flesh.

In like maner, when God would witnes & sta­blish to Abraham & his seede after him, the pro­mise of his mercie: he himselfe ordained a sacra­ment to confirm the same: This is my couenāt which ye shal keep between me & you, & thy Gen. 17. seed after thee. Let euery manchild among you be circūcised. Thus God ordeined y t sacrament of circūcision. This sacramēt was a seale of Gods promise to Abrahā, & a seale of Abra­hams faith, & obedience towardes God. By this sacrament mā was bound to y t Lord: & by y t same sacrament God vouchsafed to binde himselfe to [Page] man. But how is the sacrament formed? of what parts is it made? August. saith, Accedat verbū Tract. 80. in 13. Ioh. ad elementū, & fit sacramentū. Ioine y t word of Christs institutiō with the sensible creature, & therof is made a sacramēt. Ioyue the word to the creature of water, and thereof is made the sacrament of Baptisme: take away the worde, then what is the water other then water? The worde of God & the creature make a sacrament.

But why were sacraments ordeined? he telleth you: In nullū noncē religionis, ceu verū &c. Men Lib. 19. cōtra Faust. cap. 11. cānot be gathered together to the professi­on of any religiō, whether it be true or false: vnlesse they be bound inthe felowship of vi­sible signes or sacramēts. The first cause why they were ordeined, is, that thereby one shoulde acknowledge another, as felowes of one house­hold, & members of one body. So was al Israel reckoned the children of Abraham, because of their circumcision, & al such as were vncircum­cised, were cut off from the people, & had no part in the common wealth of Israel, because they were vncircumcised: Euen as wee take them that are not baptised, to be none of our brethren, to be no children of God, nor members of his Church, because they will not take the Sacra­ment of Babtisme.

An other cause, is, to moue, instruct, and teach our dul and heauy hearts, by sensible cre­atures, that so our negligence in not heeding or [Page] marking the woorde of God spoken vnto vs, might be amended. For if any man haue the out­ward seale, and haue not the faith thereof sealed within his heart, it auayleth him not: hee is but an hypocrite and dissembler. So the circumci­sion of the foreskinne of the fleshe, taught them to mortifie their fleshly affections, and to cut off the thoughts and deuises of their wicked hearts. Therefore said Stephen to the Iewes, Ye stiffe­necked, & of vncircumcised hearts & eares, Act. 7. you haue alwaies resisted the holy Ghost.

So, when in Baptisme our bodies are wa­shed with water, wee are taught that our soules are washed in the blood of Christ. The outward washing or spriukling, doth represent the spriu­keling and washing which is wrought within vs: the water doeth signifie the blood of Christ. If we were nothing else but soule, hee would giue vs his grace barely and alone, without ioy­ning it to any creature, as hee doeth to his An­gels: but seeing our spirite is drowned in our bodie, and our fleshe doeth make our vnderstan­ding dul: therefore we receiue his grace by sen­sible thinges.

Chrysost. saith, Aliter ego, & aliter incredulus disponitur. Ille cū &c. I am otherwise affected, Hom. 7. in 1. Cor. thē is he which beleeueth not. Whē he hea­reth of the water of Baptisme, hee thinketh it is nothing els but water: But, I see (not the creature onelie, which mine eyes do see, but [Page] also) the cleansing of my soule by the holie Ghost. He thinketh y t my body oneli is wa­shed: I beleue, that my soule is therby made pure & holy: and withal I consider Christes burial, his resurrectiō, our sanctificatiō, righteousnes, redemption, adoption, our inheri­tance, the kingdom of heauen, & the fulnes of the spirit. For I iudge not of y e things I see by my bodily eyes, but by the eyes of my minde.

When one that is vnlearned, and can not reade, looketh vpō a booke, be the booke neuer so true, neuer so wel written, yet because be know­eth not the letters, and cannot reade, hee looketh vpon it in vayne. Hee may turne ouer all the leaues, and looke vppon all, and see nothing: but another that can reade, & hath iudgement to vnderstād, cōsidereth the whole story, the dough­ [...]e deedes, graue counsels, discrete answeres, ex­amples, promises, threatnings, the very drifte, & meaning of him that wrote it. So do the faithful receiue the fruite & comfort by the Sacraments, which the wicked & vngodlie neither consider, nor receiue. Thus do the sacraments leade vs, & instruct vs to behold the secrete and vnknowen mercies of God, and to carry our selues to the o­bedience of his will. And this is the other cause, why sacraments were ordained.

Thirdely, they are seales and confirmations of Gods promise. S. Paul saith, Abraham recei­ued Rom. 4. the signe of circumcision, as the seale of [Page] [...] [Page] [...] [Page] the righteousnes of the faith, which he had when he was vncircūcised. By these, we stoy y mouth of heretikes. For, if they denie that our Lorde Iesus Christ was deliuered to death for our sinnes, & is risen again for our iustification: we shew them our sacramēts, that they were or­deined, to put vs in remembrance of Christ, and that by the vse of them, we shew the Lords death til he come. We tell them, these are proofes, and signes, that Christ suffered death for vs on the crosse. As Chrisostome saith, Laying out these Chrisost. in Mat. hom. 83. mysteries, we stoppe their mouthes.

What? Are they nothing els but bare and na­ked signes? God forbid. They are the seales of God, heauenly tokens and signes of the grace, and righteousnes, and mercie giuen and impu­ted to vs. Circumcision was not a bare signe. That is not circūcision, which is outward in the fleshe, saith Paul, but the circumcision of Rom. 2. the heart. And againe, In Christ ye are circū ­cised with circūcision made without hands, Coloss. 2. by putting off the sinfull body of the fleshe, through the circumcision of Christ. Euen so is not Baptisme ante bare signe. Baptisma e­ius, Ad Hebr. hom. 16. saith Chrisostome, etiam passio eius est. Christes baptisme, is Christes passion. They are not bare signes: it were blasphemie so to say. The grace of God doeth alwayes woorke with his Sacramentes: but wee are taught not to seeke that grace in the signe, but to assure our [Page] selues by receiuing the signe, that it is giuen vs by the thing signified. We are not washed from our sinnes by the water, we are not fed to eter­nall life by the bread and wine, but by the preci­ous blood of our sauiour Christ, that lieth hid in these Sacraments.

Bernard saith, Datur annulus ad inuestiendū, &c. The fashiō is to deliuer a ring, when sei­sin Serm. de coe­na Do. and possession of inheritance is giuē: the ring is a signe of the possession. So that hee which hath taken it, may say, the ring is no­thing, I care not for it: it is the inheritance, which I sought for. In like maner whē christ our Lorde drewe nigh to his passion, hee thought good to giue seisin & possession of his grace to his disciples, & y they might re­ceiue his inuisible grace by som visible signe

Chrisost. saith, In nobis non simplex aqua opera­tur Hom. 35. in Iohan. sed cū accepit gratiam spiritus, abluit omnia peccata. Plaine or bare water worketh not in vs, but when it hath receiued the grace of the holy Ghost, it washeth away all our sins. Amb. de Sac. lib. 1. cap. 5. So saith Ambrose also, Spiritus sanctus descen­dit, & consecrat aquā. The holy Ghost cōmeth down, & halloweth the water. And, Praesentia Trinitatis adest. There is the presence of the Ciril. in Ioh. lib. 2. cap. 42. Trinitie. So saith Ciril, Quemadmodū viribus ignis aqua &c. As water throughly heat with fire, burneth as well as the fire: so the wa­ters whiche washe the bodie of him that [Page] is baptized, are changed into diuine power, by the working of y holy ghost. So said Leo, sometimes a bishop of Rome: Dedit aquae, quod Leo. Ser. 5. de nat. Dom. dedit matri. Virtus enim altissimi, & obūbratio Spiritus sancti, quae fecit vt Maria pareret sal­uatorem, eadē fecit, vt regeneret vnda credentē. Christ hath giuen like preeminence to the water of Baptism, as he gaue to his mother. For, that power of the highest, and that o­uershadowing of the holye Ghoste whiche brought to passe, y Mary should bring forth the sauiour of the world, hath also brought to passe, that the water should beare a new, or regenerate him that beleeueth.

Suche opinion had the auncient learned fa­thers, and such reuerent wordes they vsed, when they entreated of the Sacraments, For, it is not man, but God which worketh by them: yet is it not the creature of bread or water, but the soule of man, that receiueth the grace of God. These corruptible creatures neede it not: we haue need of Gods grace. But this is a phrase of speaking. For the power of God, the grace of GOD, the presence of the Trinitie, the holy Ghost, the gift of God, are not in the water, but in vs. And wee were not made, because of the sacramentes: but the sacraments were ordeined for our sake.

Now, for the number of Sacraments, howe many there be: it may seeme somewhat hard to say, & that it cannot be spoken without offence. [Page] For mens iudgments herein haue swarued ve­ry much: some haue said, there are two: others three: others foure: and others, that there are se­uen Sacramentes. This difference of opinions standeth rather in tearmes, then in the matter. For a Sacramēt in y e maner of speaking which the Church vseth, & in the writings of the holy scripture, & of auncient fathers sometimes sig­nifieth properly euery such Sacrament which Christ hath ordayned in the newe Testament, for which he hath chosen some certain element, and spoken speciall wordes to make it a Sacra­ment, and hath annexed thereto the promise of grace: sometimes it is vsed in a generall kinde of taking, and so euery mysterie set downe to teach the people, and many thinges that indeed and by speciall propertie be no sacraments, may neuerthelesse passe vnder the generall name of a Sacrament.

The sacraments instituted by Christ, are only two: the sacrament of Baptisme, & of our Lords Supper, as the auncient learned fathers haue made acompt of them. S. Ambrose haueing oc­casion of purpose to entreate of y e Sacraments, speaketh but of two. De Sacramentis, saith he, Lib. 1. de Sac. cap. 1. quae accepistis, sermonē adorior. I begin to speak of the Sacramēts which you haue receiued. And yet in his whole treatise deuided into sixe bookes, he writeth but of two: his booke is extāt if any man doubt this, he may see it.

[Page] S. Augustine reckoneth them to be but two: Haec sunt ecclesiae gemina Sacramenta. These be De Symb. ad catachumen. Lib. 3. ca. 9. de doct. Christ. the two Sacraments of the church. Again he saith, Quaedam pauca pro multis, eadem (que) factu facilima, &c. Our Lord & his Apostles haue deliuered vnto vs, a few sacraments in steede of many: & the same in doing most easie, in signification most excellent, in obseruation most reuerend, as is the Sacrament of Bap­tisme, and the celebration of the bodie and blood of our Lord. Thus Augustine and Am­brose, vnto whom I might also ioyne other auncient fathers, recken but two Sacramentes. Let no man then be offended with vs for so do­ing: wee doe no newe thing, but restore the ordi­nance of Christ, and keepe the example of the holy fathers.

What then: Doe we refuse confirmation, pe­nance, orders, and matrimonie: Is there no vse of these among vs? doe we not allow them: yes. For we doe confirme and teache repentance, & minister holy orders, and account matrimonie, & so vse it, as an honorable state of life. We visit y e sicke among vs, and anoynt them with the pre­cious oyle of the mercy of God. But we cal not these sacraments, because they haue not the like institution. Confirmation was not ordeyned by Christ: penance hath not any outward element ioyned to the worde: the same may be sayd of or­ders. And matrimony was not first instituted by [Page] Christ: for God ordeined it in paradise long be­fore. But in these two, we haue both the element and the institution. In Baptisme, the element is water, in the Lords Supper, bread and wine. Baptisme hath the word of institution. Teache al nations, baptizing them in the name of y Mat. 28. Father, and the Sonne, and the holy Ghost. The Lords supper in like maner hath the worde of institution, Doe this in remēbrance of me. Luke 22. Therfore these two are properly and truly cal­led the Sacraments of the Churche, because in them the element is ioyned to the word, and they take their ordinance of Christe, and be visible signes of inuisible grace.

Nowe, whatsoeuer lacketh eyther of these, it is no Sacrament. Therefore are not the other fiue, which are so reckoned, and make vp the number of seuen, in due signification and right meaning, taken for sacraments. For, in such sort as these are called sacramentes, that is, because they signifie some holy thing, wee shall finde a great number of thinges, which the godly lear­ned Fathers haue called Sacramentes, and yet I trow, we must not holde them as sacraments ordeined to be kept and continued in the church: for then shoulde there bee not seuen, but seuen­teene sacramentes.

S. Bernard calleth the washing of the Apostles feete a sacrament, Ablutio pedum sacramen­tū Serm. de coe­na Dom. est quotidianorum peccatorum. The washing [Page] of feet, is the Sacrament of daily sinnes. So Leo calleth the crosse of Christ a sacramēt. Crux Christi quae saluandis est impensa fidelibus, & sa­cramentū Serm. 2. de re­sur. D. est, & exemplū The crosse of Christ, which was giuē to saue the faithfull, is both a Sacrament, & also an example. Tertullian calleth the whole state of Christian faith, Religi­onis Christianae Sacramentum. The sacrament Lib. 4. contra Marcion. of Christian religion. S. Hillary in diuers pla­ces saith, Sacramentum orationis, sacramentum esuritionis, sacramentum sitis, sacramentū fletus, sacramentū scripturarū. The sacramēt of prai­er, the sacrament of fasting, the sacramēt of thirst, the sacrament of weeping, the Sacra­mēt of the scriptures. Thus much for the nū ­ber, that by the institutiō of Christ, there are but two sacramēts, as Cardinal Bessarion confesseth, Haec duo sola Sacramenta in Euangelijs manife­sté Bessar. de Sa­cram. Euchar. tradita legimus. We reade, that these two onely Sacraments were deliuered vs plain­ly in the Gospel.

I wil now speake briefly of the sacramentes in seueral, & leaue all idle & vaine questions, and onely lay open so much as is needful, & profita­ble for you to know. Baptisme therefore is our regeneration or newe birth, whereby wee are borne a new in Christ, & are made the sonnes of God, & heires of the kingdome of heauen, it is a sacrament of the remission of sinnes, and of that washing which we haue in the blood of Christ. [Page] We are al borne the children of wrath, and haue our part in the offence of Adam. S. Paul saith. By one man sinne entred into the world. Au­gust. Rom. 5. De verbis A­postol. Ser. 14. saith, Non dixit, veniet super eum, sed manet super eum. Respexit originem &c. Christ saide not, it shal come vpon him, but it abideth on him: He had regard to our ofspring, whē he saith, the wrath of God abideth on him. Vp­on which when the Apostle also looked, hee said, and we our selues also were sometimes the children of wrath. That which in Adam was imputed to his offence, & not to bee of nature, is now in vs, which are come of Adā, become natural. Therefore saith the Prophet, Behold, I was borne in iniquity, and in sinn Psal. 51. hath my mother conceiued me. So y t we all haue cause to crie out & mone with Saint Paule, I see another law in my members rebelling Rom. 7. against the law of my minde, & leading me captiue vnto the lawe of sinne whiche is in my members. O wretched man that I am, who shall deliuer me from the bodye of this death? Here of speaketh our sauiour, That whi­che Iohn. 3. is born of the flesh is flesh: & that which is borne of the spirite, is spirite. And for this cause, saith he, except a man bee borne of the water and the spirite, hee cannot enter into the kingdome of God.

For this cause are infants baptized, because they are borne in sinne, and cannot become spi­rituall, [Page] but by this newe birth of the water and the spirite. They are the heires of the promise: the couenaunt of Gods fauour is made vnto them. God saide to Abraham, I will establish my couenant betweene me and thee, and thy seede after thee in their generations, for Gen. 17. an euerlasting couenaunt, to be God vnto thee, and to thy seede after thee. Therefore saith the Apostle, If the roote be holy, so are Rom. 11. 1. Cor. 7. the branches. And againe, The vnbeleeuing Husband is sanctified by the wife, and the vnbeleeuing wife is sanctified by the Hus­bande: else were your Children vncleane: but now are they holy. When the Disciples rebuked those that brought little Children to Christ, that he might touch them, he saide, Suffer the little children to come vnto mee, and Mar. 10. forbid them not, for of such is the kingdom of GOD. And againe, Their Angelles al­waies beholde the face of my Father which Matth. 10. is in Heauen. The kingdome of Heauen is of such, saieth Christ: not onelie then of those, but of other like infantes, which shall bee in al times.

As God tooke the seede of Abraham to be partakers of the couenant whiche hee gaue to Abraham: so hee appoynted that euerie man childe of eyght dayes olde shoulde bee circum­cised. And Abraham circumcised his sonne Gen. 21. Isaac, when he was eyght dayes old, as God [Page] had commanded him. May wee thinke, that the promise of God hath an ende, so that it rea­cheth not to our children? Or might the chil­dren of the Iewes receiue the signe of the coue­nant, and may not the children of the Christiās? Whatsoeuer was promised to Abraham, the same is also perfourmed vnto vs. Wee enioye the same blessinges, and free priuiledge of Gods fauour. Saint Paule to the Galathiās saith, Know ye, that they whiche are of faith, are Gal. 3. the children of Abraham. Againe, If yee bee Christs, then are ye Abrahams seed, & heires by promise.

Nowe is the signe of the Couenaunt also chaunged, and Baptisme is in steede of Cir­cumcision, as Saint Paule declareth, and cal­leth them circumcised, which are baptized, In whome (meaning Christe) also yee are cir­cumcised, Colos. 2. with circumcision made with­out handes, by putting off the sinful bodie of the fleshe, through the circumcision of Christ, in that you are buried with him tho­row baptisme. Our Sauiour giueth charge to his Apostles, to baptize all nations in the name of the Father, and of the sonne, and of the holy ghost. The Apostles baptized not only such as professed their beliefe, but whole housholdes. The keeper of y prisō was baptized with all Acts 16. that belonged vnto him. So was Crispus the chiefe ruler of y Synagogue, & his housholde, [Page] and the housholde of Stephanas. Infantes are a parte of the Churche of God: they are the sheepe of Christ, and belong to his flocke. Why shoulde they not beare the marke of Christe: they haue the promise of saluation: Why should they not receiue the seale whereby it is confir­med vnto them: they are of the felowshippe of the faithfull: Augustine saith, Vbi ponis par­uulos non baptizatos? profecto in numero cre­dentium. Where place you young children, De verbis A­post. Ser. 14. which are not yet baptised? Verily in the number of them that beleeue. Why then shoulde not they be partakers of the sacrament together with the faithfull:

And as the children of the faithfull by right ought to be baptized: So such others also as were borne of vnbeleeuing parents, and were aliants from the common wealth of Israel, and were strangers from the couenant of promise, and had no hope, if they acknowledge the er­rour in which they liued, and seeke the forgiue­nesse of their former sinnes, may well receiue this sacrament of their regeneration. So when they which heard Peter were pricked in their heartes, and saide to Peter and the other Apo­stles, Acts. 2. Men and brethren what shal wee doe? Peter said vnto thē, Amend your liues, and be baptized euery one of you in the Name of Iesus Christ, for the remissiō of sinnes, They were buried with Christ by Baptisme into his [Page] death, and made partakers of his blood, and continued in the Apostles doctrine and fellow­shippe.

Christ, saith the Apostle, loued the Church, Ephe. 5. and gaue himselfe for it, that he might sanc­tifie it and clense it by the washing of water through the word. Againe, According to his mercie hee saued vs by the washing of the Tit. 3. newe birth, and the renewing of the holye Ghost. For this cause is baptisme called salua­tion, life, regeneration, the forgiuenes of sinnes, the power of God to resurrection, the Image and pledge of resurrection, and the weede of immortalitie. And yet are not these thinges wrought by the water: for then what neede had wee of Christ? what good did his passion? what doeth the holie Ghost woorke in our heartes? what power or force is lefte to the woorde of God:

Augustine saith, Quare non ait, mundi estis Tract. 80. in Ioh. propter Baptismum quo loti estis: nisi quia etiam in aqua verbum mundat? detrahe verbum, & quid est aqua nisi aqua? Why doth not Christ say, nowe ye are cleane, because of the Bap­tisme wherewith ye are washed: sauing that because in the water it is the word that ma­keth cleane? take away the worde, and what is water more then water? It is the couenant, and promise, and mercie of God which clotheth vs with immortalitie, assureth our resurrecti­vn, [Page] by whiche wee receiue regeneration, for­giuenesse of sinnes, life, and saluation. His woorde declareth his loue towardes vs: and that woorde is sealed and made good by Bap­tisme. Our faith which are baptized, and our continuance in the profession whiche wee haue made, establisheth in vs this grace which wee receiue. As it is sayde, Ʋerus Baptismus con­stat non tam &c. True Baptisme standeth Deconsecrat. dist. 4. Verus. not so much in washing of the bodie, as in the faith of the heart. As the Doctrine of the Apostles hath taught vs, saying, By Faith Acts 15. purifiyng their heartes. And in another place, Baptisme saueth vs, not the putting a­way 1. Pet. 3. of the filth of the flesh, but the exami­ning of a good conscience before God, by the resurrection of Iesus Christ. Therefore Hierom saith, They that receiue not Baptism In Eze. ca. 16. with perfect faith, receiue the water, but the holie Ghost they receiue not.

The water wherein wee are baptized, doeth not clense the soule: But the blood of Iesus 1. Iohn 1. Christ his sonne doth clense vs from al sinne. Not the water, but the blood of Christ recon­cileth vs vnto GOD, strengtheneth our con­science, and worketh our redemption. We must seeke saluation in Christ alone, and not in any outwarde thing. Hereof saith Cyprian, Remissio peccatorum, siue per Baptismum, siue per alia Sa­cramenta Cyp. de Bap­tis. Christi. donetur, propriè spiritus sancti est. Ver­borum [Page] solennitas &c. The remission of sinnes, whether it be giuen by baptisme, or by anie other Sacraments, do properly appertain to the holy ghost. The solennitie of the words, and the inuocation of Gods holy Name, & the outwarde signes appointed to the mini­sterie of the Priest by the institution of the Apostles, worke the visible outward Sacra­ment. But, touching the substance therof, it is the holy Ghost that worketh it. Saint Am­brose Lib. 1. de Sac. cap. 3. also saith, Vidisti fontem, vidisti sacerdotē &c. Thou hast seene the water, thou hast seen the Priest, thou hast seen those things, which thou mightest see with the eies of thy body, and by such sight as man hath: but those things which worke & doe the deede of saluation, which no eye can see, thou hast not seene.

Such a change is made in the sacrament of baptisme. Through y t power of Gods working, the water is turned into blood. They y t bee wa­shed in it, receiue the remission of sinnes: their robes are made cleane in the blood of the lambe. The water it selfe is nothing: but by the wor­king of Gods spirit, the death and merits of our Lorde and Sauiour Christ, are thereby assured vnto vs.

A figure heereof was giuen at the redde Sea. The children of Israel passed through in safetie: but Pharao and his whole armie [Page] were drowned. Another figure heereof was giuen in the Arke. The whole worlde was drowned, but Noah and his familie were saued aliue: Euen so in the fountaine of Bap­tisme, our spirituall Pharao the Deuill, is choked: his armie, that is, our sinnes are drowned, and we saued. The wicked of the worlde are swallowed in concupiscence, and vanities, and wee abide safe in the Arke: GOD hath chosen vs to bee a peculiar peo­ple to himselfe, wee walke not after the flesh, but after the Spirite, therefore wee are in Christe Iesus, and there is nowe no condemnation vn­to vs.

Nowe, touching the Minister of this Sa­crament, whether hee bee a good man or an euil man, godly or godlesse, an heretike or a Catho­like, an Idolater or a true worshipper of God: the effect is all one, the value or woorthinesse of the Sacrament dependeth not of man, but of God. Man pronounceth the worde, but GOD setleth our heartes with grace: man toucheth or washeth vs with water, but God maketh vs cleane by the Crosse of Christ. It is not the mi­nister, but Christ himselfe whiche is the Lambe of GOD that taketh away the sinnes of the worlde.

Againe, whether the infant be signed with y t signe of the crosse, or be put into the water once [Page] or thrise, whether one or two or three, or more be Godfathers, or witnesses of the Baptisme, it maketh nothing to the vertue of the sacrament, they are no part thereof: without these, baptisme is whole and perfect. Hereof Gregorie saith, In vna fide nihil officit consuetudo Ecclesiae diuersa. Greg. lib. 1. Epist. 41. The Faith beeing one, the diuersitie of cu­stomes hurteth nothing. Christ left no order for the vse of these thinges, neither did by his word or example require them. The Church of God hath libertie to dispose herein, as may bee most [...]itting for decencie and godlines.

Some make doubt of those infantes the chil­dren of the faithfull, which depart before bap­tisme, whether they be saued or not. What, shal wee say that they are damned? It is a hard mat­ter, and too curious for man to enter into the iudgements of God: his mercie is infinite, and his purpose secrete, Hee sheweth mercie vnto those, vpon whom hee will haue mercie. Who can appoynt him, or set him an order what hee shall do: It is not good, nor standeth with Chri­stian reuerence to bee contentious and busie in searching out, or reasoning of matters, which the wisedome of God hath hid from our know­ledge.

Yet, if any would faine bee resolued: hee may thus safely reason. It is true, that children are borne in sinne, and that by the sinne of one man death hath entred into the worlde, and that the [Page] reward of sinne is death: but who knoweth if God haue forgiuen them their sinne? Who is his Counsailour, who knoweth his meaning? Our children are the children of God. Hee is our God, and the God of our seede. They bee vnder the couenant with vs. The sobrest waye is to speake least, and to leaue them to the iudge­ment and mercie of God.

Howbeit, if any should despise, and of wilful­nes refuse this holy ordinaunce, so that they woulde in no case bee baptized, or suffer their children to bee baptized: that were damnable. Otherwise the grace of God is not tyed so to the ministration of the sacrament, that if anye be preuented by death, so that he cannot bee re­ceiued to the felowship thereof, he shoulde there­fore be thought to bee damned. For many haue suffered death for Gods cause, for their Faith in Christ, who neuer were baptized: yet are they reckoned, and are indeed blessed Martirs. So Valentinianus a Christian Emperour died without baptisme: yet doeth Ambrose com­mend him, and nothing doubteth, but that hee Orat. de obit. Valentiniani. is saued. Hee saith, Audiui vos dolere, quod non acceperit &c. I haue heard that you are grie­ued, because he tooke not the Sacrament of baptisme. Tel me, what other thing is there in vs, but our wil, & our desire? Againe, Hee which was endued with thy spirite, O God, [Page] how might it be that he should be voyde of thy grace? Or, If this moue you, because the misteries were not solemnly ministred: are not the Martirs crowned if they be only no­uices (that be not yet christned?) But if they be washed in their blood, then is he also wa­shed in his godlines and in his desire. S. Au­gustine saith, Hee is not depriued from the partaking and benefit of the sacrament, so In serm. ad infantes. long as he findeth in himself that thing, that the sacrament signifieth.

Constantinus the great, was the first Christi­an Emperour: yet was not baptized vntill the time of his death. Qui, cum Nicomediae ageret, Hist. tripart. lib. 3, cap. 12. (saith Theodoretus) lāguore grauatus, nec igno­rans vitae huius incertum, gratiam baptismatis est adeptus. Who, when he was at Nicomedia, being grieuously sick, and knowing the vn­certeinty of this life, was baptised. The theef vpon the crosse, was not baptized: Yet Christe saide vnto him, this day thou shalt bee with mee in Paradise. The Prophete Ieremie, and Iohn Bapt. were sanctified in their mothers wombes. By these fewe it may appeare, that the sacra­ment maketh not a Christian, but is a seale & as­surāce vnto all y t receiue it of the grace of God, vnlesse they make themselues vnworthy thereof: And y t no man may despise this holy ordinance, & keepe backe his infants frō baptisme, for in so doing he procureth his own dānation. In time [Page] of ignorance manie could see this, and acknow­ledge it, that the outwarde baptisme by water was not necessarie vnto saluation, so that the children or others that died without it, were for lacke thereof damned. The church hath alwayes receiued three sortes of Baptisme: the Baptisme of the spirit, or of blood, or of water, If any were preuented by death, or hindered by crueltie or persecution, so that they coulde not receiue the sacrament of Baptisme at the hands of the minister, yet haueing the sanctification of the holie Ghost, or making their faith knowne by their suffering, they were borne a newe, and baptized. God hath his purpose in vs and our children. Before we be borne, when we had dōe neither good nor euil, he hath mercie and com­passion on vs. Iudgement appertaineth vnto God. He knoweth who are his. No man know­eth the thinges of God, but the sprite of God onely. And thus much of the Sacrament of Baptisme, which is the badge and cognisance of euery Christian. If any bee not baptised, but lac­keth the marke of Gods folde, wee cannot dis­cerne him to be one of the flocke. If anie take not the seale of regeneration, we cannot say, he is borne the childe of God. This is the ordinarie way, let vs vse it, let vs not despise, nor foreslow to receiue the Sacraments: they are the meanes by which God maketh sure his good will to­wardes vs.

[Page] It shall not bee amisse, to speake a worde or two, of the naming of your children. Some are herein ouerseene, they refuse to call their chil­dren by the names of holy men and women, be­cause they thinke it to sauour somwhat to much of religion, and therefore eyther they name them at aduenture, hauinge no regarde at all, howe they be named: or els they giue them the names of Heathen men, & cal thē Iulius, Caesar, Hercu­les, Lucretia, Scipio, or such like. These, althogh they were notable in wisedome, learning, cha­stitie, boldenesse, and in conquestes: yet were they Heathen men, and knew not God. The name is nothing, it commendeth vs not to God. Yet may a Christian father bee ashamed to call his childe by the name of suche, who were ene­mies to the crosse of Christ.

Chrisost. a godly father, saith, Non solum hic parentum monstratur pietas, sed & magna erga Hom. 21. in Genesim. pueros diligentia &c. In this thing, that is, in the naming of their children, both the god­lines of the parentes, & also their great care for their childrē is declared. And, how haue they forthwith & frō the beginning taught the children which were borne vnto thē, gi­uing them warning, by the names wherwith they cal them, that they should practise ver­tue? They did not giue names at aduenture & without reason, as is vsed nowe a daies. For now mē say, let the child be called, after [Page] the name of his grādfather, or great grādfa­ther: but our olde fathers did not so. They tooke all heed to cal their children by suche names, which should not only prouoke thē to vertue which carried y e names, but should teach al others much wisedome, whosoeuer shold remain many yeres after thē. Againe, he saith, See how great vnderstanding they of old time had, that euen y womē named not Hom. 51. in Gen. their childrē rashly or by chance, but called thē by names that foreshewed such thinges as might happē after. And of Lia Iaacobs wife he maketh a special cōmendation. Vidisti quomo­do nō simpliciter, ne (que) temere nomina natis indi­derit, Hom. 56. in Gen. Vocauit eum Simeon, quoniam audiuit (in­quit) Dominus. See how shee nameth not her children simply, nor at aduenture. she called him Simeon, because (saith she) the lord hath Hom. 21. in Gen. heard. Therfore he saith, Igitur nos ne vulgaria nomina pueris indamus, ne (que) auorū, &c. Let not vs therefore giue names vnto our children y are cōmon names, or because they were the names of our grandfathers, or great grādfa­thers, or of such who haue been famous for their perētage: but rather let vs cal thē by y names of such as haue excelled in vertue, & haue bin most faithful towards God. Let thē carrie the names of the Apostles, of y e prophets, of y e Martirs, of such who haue bin constant in y faith, & haue suffred death for Christs sake. That [Page] so they may be taught by their name to remēber whose name they beare, & y t they neither speake, nor doe anie thing vnworthy of their name.

As, if any bee called Iohn, that hee praye for grace, and desire to be filled with grace: that he giue witnesse of Christ, that hee is the Lambe of GOD which taketh away the sinnes of the worlde: that hee rebuke vice boldelie, as Iohn did in Herode, though hee were a mightie Prince. Or, if he be called Paule, that hee so become a follower of Paule, as Paule was of Christe: and saye with Paul, That I might liue Galat. 2. vnto God, I am crucified with Christ. Thus I liue, yet, not I now, but Christ liueth in mee: and heare Christ speaking vnto him as did Paul, & fal down & say, Lorde, what wilt thou that I Act. 9. doe? So let him that is called Thomas, touche the bosome of Christ, and handle his woundes, and make a good confession as Thomas did, and say, My Lord, and my God. Let Matthew for­sake his custome, euen the deceitful gaines of y world, and followe Christ. Let Daniel remem­ber Daniel, and though he should be throwen in to the denne of Lions, or be burnt in the fire, or suffer any cruell tormentes, yet let him not ther­fore forsake God, but put his whole trust in him. Thus should our names teach vs, that whether we write them, or vtter them, or heare them spo­ken, they may put vs in minde of christian due­tie and Godlines.

[Page] The other Sacrament of Christes Church, is the sacrament of the Lordes Supper, whiche some haue called the Sacrament of the Altar: some the Sacrament of the holie table: some the Sacrament of bread and wine: but wee most properly may call it the sacrament of the bodie and blood of Christ. And that we wander not at large, but may stande in certaine ground, I wil expounde those words of our Sauiour, This is my bodie: and, this is my blood of the newe Mat. 26. testament, that is shed for manie: for the re­mission of sinnes.

This matter these two or three hundreth yeeres late past, hath beene encumbred with ma­nie questions and much controuersie. Some saie, the woordes are plaine. Christe him selfe spake them: hee is almightte, and can doe what soeuer hee will: hee hath not spoken otherwise then hee meant: If wee expounde them by signes and figures, wee take away the force of the holy mysterie, and make nothing of it: the woordes muste bee taken euen as they lye, they must not haue any other construction. There­fore at this day, many wise men, which yeelde from other pointes of superstition, and in many other thinges receiue the truth, stand here, and sticke at this, and cannot yeeld.

I will declare the whole matter simplye, and plainely, and submit my selfe to the vnder­standing [Page] and capacitie of all men. That which I will vtter heerein shall not be of my selfe, but of the Fathers of the Churche: not of those whiche haue beene of later yeeres: but of the most auncient: not of the Heretiques [...]: but of the most Catholique, which euer haue beene the enemies and confounders of Heretiques. I wil shewe the vse, and order, and faith of the Primi­tiue Churche whiche was in the times of the Apostles, and of Tertullian, Ciprian, Basill, Nazianzene, Hierome, Augustine, Chryso­stome, and others Catholique and godly lear­ned Fathers. Let no man regarde mee, or my speeche: I am onely a finger: these are cleare and bright starres. I doe but shewe them vnto you, and poynt them, that you maye beholde them. God giue vs grace that wee may see them truely, and by them bee able to guyde, and to direct our waye. let vs laie aside all conten­tion, and quietly heare that shall bee spoken. Whatsoeuer shall bee saide, if it bee true, if it bee auncient, if it be Catholique, if it bee so cleere, as the sunne beames, let vs humble our heartes, and beleeue it. There is no trueth, but of God. Whosoeuer resisteth the truth, resi­steth God.

First, I will shewe you, that we doe truelie and indeede eate the bodie of Christ, and drinke his blood. And this shall be the foundation, and key of entraunce into all the rest.

[Page] Secondely, I will open these woordes. This is my body: and there, howe, by what sort, in what sense and meaning, the bread is the body of Christ. Thirdly, that the bread abideth still in former nature and substance as before: euen as the nature and substance of water remayneth in Baptisme. Fourthly, how the body of Christ is eaten: whether by faith or with the mouth of our bodie: and how the body of Christ is present in the Sacrament.

Fiftly, What difference is betweene the bo­dy of Christ, and the Sacrament of the body of Christ. Sixtly, howe wee ought to prepare our mindes, and with what faith, and deuotion wee must come to the receiuing thereof.

Wee saie, and beleeue, that wee receiue the body and blood of Christ truelie, and not a fi­gure or signe: but euen that bodie whiche suf­fered death on the crosse, and that blood which was shed for the forgiuenes of sinnes. So saieth Christ, My fleshe is meate in deede, and my Iohn 6. blood is drinke indeede. And againe, Except yee eate the flesh of the sonne of man, and drink his blood, ye haue no life in you. And againe, He that eateth me, euen he shall liue, by me. Wee say, there is no other substantiall foode of our soules: and that hee is diuided a­mong all the faithfull: and that hee is voyde of saluation, and the grace of Christ, whosoeuer is not partaker of his body and blood. This we [Page] say, and may not flee from it hereafter.

Yet, least happily any should be deceiued, we say this meate is spirituall, and therefore it must be eaten by faith, and not with the mouth of our bodie. Augustine saith, Vt quid paras dentes & Tract. 25. in Ioh. ventrem? crede, & manducasti. Why preparest thou thy teeth, and thy bellie? beleeue, and thou hast eaten. And againe, Nolite fauces pa­rare, Serm. 23. in Lucam. sed cor. Prepare not your iawes, but your heart. As material bread nourisheth our bodie, so doeth the bodie of Christ nourishe our soule, and is therefore called bread. Deus panis Confess. lib. 1. intus est animae meae, saith Augustine God is the inward bread of my soule. For wee receiue him, and eate him, and liue by him. But heereof hereafter more at large.

Nowe, let vs consider the wordes of Christ, This is my body: &, this is my blood. These woordes you say, are plaine, open, easie, and manifest. So are they: yet, albeit they are plaine, they must haue a right construction. The plainest woordes that bee, vnlesse they bee duelie expounded, may breede errour. S. Iohn Iohn 1. saith, The word was made flesh. These words are plaine: yet of these plaine wordes Apollina­ris did breede an heresie. Christ saith, My father is greater then I. His woordes are playne: Iohn 14. yet did the Arrians gather thereof an here­sie, that Christe is not equall with his Fa­ther. Christe saith of Iohn the Baptist, This is Matt. 11. [Page] Elias, which was to come. Hee saith not, hee Ma [...]. 11. doth signifie Elias, but, he is Elias. The wordes are plaine: yet were there some, that stood in the mayntainance of their erorour therby, and said, that the soule of Elias, did abide in Iohn Baptist. Christ saith, If thine eye cause thee to offend, pluck it out, and cast it from thee. And, If thy Mat 18. hand or foot cause thee to offend, cut them off, & cast them from thee. The wordes are plaine: yet he meaneth not, that you should pick out your eyes out of your head, nor choppe off your hands or feete from your bodie. Iohn saith of Christ, He wil baptize you with the holie ghost, & with fire. These words are plaine, yet Mat. 3. hereof some raised this errour, y t children at the time of their baptisme, should bee marked in the forehead with a hot burning iron. S. Paul saith, He hath made him to be sinne for vs, which knew no sinne. The wordes are plaine: Yet 2. Cor. 5. Christ neuer sinned. Hee is the Lambe of God, in whom there is no spot. He is hereby sayde to be the sacrifice for sinne. Christ saith, They two shalbe one flesh. And, They are no more two, Mat. 19. but one flesh. These wordes are plaine: Yet if you trie the wordes by common sence, it is not so, they are not one, but two of seuerall fleshe. Christ saith, You are the salt of the earth: you are the light of the worlde. The wordes are Mat. 6. plaine: yet indeede, the Apostles were neither materiall light, nor materiall salt. Christe saide [Page] of Iudas, One of you is a diuel. The words are plaine: Yet Iudas in nature and substance was Ioh. 6. not a Diuell.

S. Paul saith of Melchisedech, He was with­out Heb. 7. father, & without mother, without kin­red, & hath neither beginning of his dayes, neither end of his life. These words are plain: Yet indeede hee had father and mother, and was a man, and was borne, and died as other men. So he saith, The rocke was Christ. So Moses 1. Cor. 10. Lenit. 17. saith, The life of al flesh, is his blood. And so is Christ called a Lambe, a lion, a worme, a way, a bridegrome, a head, a doore, a vine, the light, bread, water, a garment.

These speeches, and infinite others the like, are plaine, open, and euident: yet are they not true, as y t words sound them, & literally. For Christe is not a Lambe in substāce & nature, but a spiri­tual Lambe. So is he a spiritual garment, spiri­tual light, spiritual water, and spiritual bread.

Christ said to Nicodemus, Except a man bee borne againe, he cannot see the kingdom of Ioh. 3. God. These words are plaine: yet Nicodemus mistooke them, and was deceiued, & said, Howe can a man be borne that is old? can he enter into his mothers wombe again, & be born? Ioh. 6. Christ meant y e spiritual birth of the soule, & the spirit, not y t natural & corporall birth of y e body.

And to come neerer to the matter in hande, whē Christ said, I am y e bread which is come [Page] down from Heauē: &, except ye eate the flesh of the Sonne of man, & drinke his blood, ye haue no life in you: and, my flesh is meate in deede: and, my blood is drinke indeede. He that eateth of this bread, shall liue for euer. The Capernaites thought these words plaine e­nough: therfore they say, How cā this mā giue vs his flesh to eate? This is an harde saying, who can heare it? And they departed away frō him. Then said Iesus, The words that I speak vnto you are spirit & life. Upon occasiō here­of, S. Augustine writeth thus, Spiritualiter intel­ligite In Psal. 98. quod loquutus sum vobis. Non hoe corpus, &c. Vnderstand yee spiritually, that I haue spoken vnto you. Ye shal not eate this body that ye see, neither shal ye drink that blood, that they shall shed that shall crucifie me. I haue recōmended vnto you a certain sacra­ment: being spiritually vnderstoode, it will giue you life. Euen so Chrysostome, What is it, In 6. Ioh. hom. 46. that he saith, the flesh profiteth nothing? He speaketh it not of flesh indeed, God forbid: but of such which take the things carnally y t are spoke. And what is it to vnderstād car­nally? Euen to take things simply as they be spoken, & to seeke no further meaning. For the things which are seene, are not so to be iudged of: but al mysteries should be consi­dered with inward eies, that is, spiritually.

Againe, vpon these wordes, If any man eate Ibidem. [Page] of this bread, he shal liue for euer: he saith, Pa­nem vero siue doctrinam hoc in loco, & salutem, & fidem in se, siue corpus suum dicit: vtrum (que) e­nim animam fortiorē reddit. Hee calleth bread in this place, either doctrine and saluation and faith in him, or els his bodie: For either of these maketh the soule stronger. S. Paul saith. He that eateth or drinketh vnworthily, 1. Cor. 11. eateth and drinketh his own dānation. Dā ­nation is a spiritual thing, which is not receiued in by the mouth, or broken with the teeth. So Christ saith, This cup is the new Testament in Luke. 22. my blood, which is shed for you. Yet nowe is not his blood shed any more: for he is risen, & dieth not.

And these wordes which are so plaine, if they be examined, wil not be so plaine to yeelde the sense, vnto which they are forced. It is written, He tooke bread, & whē he had giuen thāks Ibid. he brake it, & gaue to thē, saying, this is my body. This bread is my bodie. The bread was stil bread, & neither flesh nor his bodie. And, this cup is the new testament. In due, and right, & open meaning, the cup cannot be the new testa­ment. Here we see, how the wordes are not al so plain, but must haue a reasonable cōsiruction. It is a rule in the law, In fraudē legis facit, qui ver­bis Dell. & Sena­tusc. & lon. con. contra. legis saluis, sententiam eius circumuenit. Hee doth wrong to the law, that following onlie the bare words, defraudeth the meaning of the Law.

[Page] Orig. saith, Est et in nouo testamento litera, quae occidit eum &c. There is also in the new testa­mēt Hom. 7. in Leuit. a letter which killeth him, that doth not spiritually vnderstande those thinges which are spoken. For if he folow this after the let­ter, where it is said, except ye eat my flesh, & drink my blood: This letter killeth. Mark, if ye take the word of Christ barely, and nakedly, & as the letter soundeth, it killeth. S. Augustine saith, In allegoria omni haec regula tenenda est, vt Aug. in Psa. 8. pro sententia praesent is loci consideretur, quod per similitudinem dicitur. This rule is to be kept in euery allegory, that what is spoken by si­militude, be weighed by the meaning of the present place. Hierō saith, Nō in verbis Scrip­turarum est euangelium, sed in sensu. The gospel Iero. in 1. Gal is not in the words of Scriptures, but in the meaning. And, Non in superficie, sed in medulla, non in sermonum folijs, sed in radice rationis. It is not in the outward shew, but in the inner marow: not in the leafes of wordes, but in the roote of reason. When Christ saide, De­stroy this Temple, and in three dayes I wil Ioh. 2. raise it vp againe, The Iewes following the bare letter, did beare false witnesse against him, saying, We heard him say, I will destroy this temple made with handes, and within tree Mark. 14. dayes I will builde another made without handes.

Wee may not take the letter in all places [Page] of the scripture as it lieth. The scriptures stand not in the reading, but in the vnderstanding. By taking the bare letter, the Iewes foun [...] matter to put Christ to death. Orig. saith, There is a let ter in the new Testament, which killeth. Ie­rome saith, The gospel is not in the wordes of the Scripture, not in the outward shewe, nor in the leaues: but in y e meaning, in y e marow, & in the root, which are hid, & not open & manifest. So y t they may not be takē by y e bare sound, but must haue some other construction.

But what shall be the construction of these wordes, This is my body? whose interpretation or iudgement of them shal stand? The learned men which haue been of late yeres, & which yet liue, are suspected. Let vs heare the elder anciēt fathers, whom, there is no cause, that any should suspect: they were not Sacramentaries, nor Zuinglians nor Lutheranes: they were not deui­ded into any of these sectes.

Tertullian an ancient father, who liued more Lib. 4. cont. Marcion. then 1300. yeeres since, expoundeth them thus. Acceptum panem, & distributum discipulis, cor­pus suum illum fecit, dicendo, hoc est corpus meū: id est, figura corporis mei. Figura autem non esset, nisi veritatis esset corpus. Caeterū vacua res, quae est phantasma, figuram capere non potest. Christ taking the bread, & distributing it to his dis­ciples, made it his body, saying, This is my body: y t is to say, this is a figure of my body. [Page] But a figure it coulde not bee, vnlesse there were a body of a truth, & in deed. For a void thing, as is a fantasie, can receiue no figure. Chrysostome saith, Si mortuus Christus non est, Hom. 83. in Mat. cuius Symbolū ac signum hoc sacramentum est? If Christ died not, whose signe and whose to­ken is this Sacrament? Againe, The very bo­die of Christ it self is not in the holie vessels, Hom. 11. in Matth. but the mysterie or Sacrament thereof is there conteined.

Augustine against the heretique Adimantus, writeth, Non dubitauit Dominus dicere, hoc est Ang cont. A­dim. cap. 12. corpus meum, cum signum daret corporis sui. Our Lorde doubted not to say, this is my body, when he gaue a tokē of his body. And in ano­ther place, Christ tooke Iudas vnto his table, wherat he gaue vnto his disciples the figure Aug. in Psa. 3 of his bodie. Saint Hierom saith, Christ repre­sented the veritie of his bodie. In Mat. ca. 26.

S. Ambrose saith, Before consecration, it is called another kind: after consecration, the De iis qui ini­tiantur cap. 9. body of Christ is signified. And again, In ea­ting and drinking (that is, in receiuing the ho­ly communion) we signifie the bodie & blood Amb. 1. Cor. 11. Gelas. cont. Eutych. of Christ, that was offered for vs. So also Ge­lasius saith, Imago & similitudo corporis & san­guinis, in actione mysteriorum celebratur. The i­mage and similitude of his body & blood is shewed in the action of the mysteries. It woulde be ouerlong to lay forth vnto you what [Page] other reuerende olde Fathers haue written to like effect, and haue expounded those woordes of Christ by suche termes as you haue hearde, of signe, figure, token, image, and likenesse. I trust no man be offended: these speeches are not mine owne, but the speeches of moste auncient Fathers, and haue beene spoken or written, and continued in the Church, these 1200, 1300. and wel neere 1400. yeres, and neuer condem­ned in them as false, though many of late times haue sought otherwise to vnderstand the words of Christ. The glose vppon the Canons ioyneth herein with the Fathers: Dicitur corpus Christi, sed impropriè: vt sit sensus. uocatur corpus Chri­sti De cōse. dist. 2 &c. It is called the body of Christ, but vn­properly: the meaning thereof may be this, it is called Christes bodie, that is to say, it signifyeth Christes bodie.

Therefore doeth S. August. giue vs good and wholesome aduertisements, thus hee writeth to Bonifacius: Vnlesse sacraments had a certain Aug. ad Bo­nif. Epi. 23. likenes of the things, of which they be sacra­mēts, then indeed they were no sacraments. And of this likenes oftentimes, they beare the names of y t things themselues, that are represented by the sacraments. And again, In sacramēts we must cōsider, not what thei be, Lib. 3. cont. Maxim. Lib. 3. ca. 5. de doct. Christ. (in substance & nature) but what they signify. Againe he saith, It is a dangerous matter, & a seruitude of the soule, to take the signe in [Page] stead of the thing that is signified. And again, if it be a speech that commandeth, either by Lib. 3. cap. 16. de doc. Chri. forbidding an horible wickednes, or requi­ring that which is profitable, it is not figura­tiue: but if it seeme to require horrible wic­kednes, & to forbid y t is good & profitable, it is spoken figuratiuely. Exceptyee eate (saith Christ) the flesh of the sonne of mā, & drink his blood, ye haue no life in you. He semeth to require the doing of that which is horri­ble, or most wicked: it is a fygure therfore cō manding vs to cōmunicate with the passion of Christ, & cōfortably, & profitably to laie vp in our remēbrāce, that his flesh was cruci­fyed, & woūded for vs. In another place, hee saith, It is a more horrible thing to eate mās flesh, thē to kil it: & to drink mās blood, thē Li. 2. ca. 9. cōt. aduersar. legis & Prophet. Lib. 3. ca. 5. de doct. Christi. it is to shed it. Againe he saith, Wee must be­ware, that wee take not a figuratiue speeche according to the letter: for therto it pertai­neth, that the Apostle saith, the letter killeth, Besides that which hath been shewed you out of the godlie learned olde fathers, howe they haue expounded these wordes: who soeuer wil adui­sedly consider these principall sentences, or ra­ther rules of Saint Augustine, shall be holpen muche, and directed to the due and Catholique construction and meaning of them.

The nexte matter, and the thirde of the sixe, is, whether the breade and wine abide still in [Page] former nature and substaunce as before, euen as the nature and substaunce of water remay­neth in the Sacrament of Baptisme. There are some that saye by vertue of these woordes, Hoc est corpus meum, the bread is chaunged in­to the bodie of Christ, that the substaunce of bread is gone, and nothing remayning, but onely accidentes: that is, a shewe, and appea­rance, and likenesse of bread. They say, it see­meth to be the same it was, but it is chaunged: it seemeth to bee bread, but it is not bread: and the wine, by the taste and colour seemeth to be wine, but it is not wine. They say we may not beleeue our eye sight, nor stand to the iudge­ment of our senses. They say, Christ is almigh­ty, he spake the word, and al thinges were made: he hath said, Hoc est corpus meum, therfore it is now no more bread, but his body: and that this is the faith of the Church, in which we were borne and christned.

In deede, this hath lately beene receiued, as a matter of faith. But if we examine it well, wee shall finde it to bee an errour, and no point of faith. I saye it hath beene receiued of late: for our olde Fathers neuer beleeued it, as I will declare and prooue, and let you see, that it hath not beene the Catholike faith, nor the faith of the Primitiue churche, nor of the A­postles of Christe, and therefore no faith at all. The opening of this matter will be somewhat [Page] darke, and where with you haue not beene ac­quainted: but giue me your attendance, lend me your senses, and I trust by the grace of God I shall make it playne.

They say, the bread is changed, and done a­way vtterly: and, that it is no breade, though it seeme to be bread: that in this case, we may not trust our eyes, but leane to faith. Marke, I saye they tell vs that the bread remayneth not: and for trial hereof, they require vs not to leane to any other thing then faith. Wee will then close and shut vp our senses, and hearken what Christ, what S. Paul, what the holy fathers of the church, who are best able to instruct our Faith, haue spoken.

S. Paul to the Corinthians, in one piece of a Chapter: calleth it bread, foure times. Read the 1. Cor. 11. place, yee shall finde it so, in the eleuenth of the first Epistle. The Lord Iesus in the night that he was betrayed, tooke bread. And, as of­ten as ye shall eate this bread, and drink this cuppe, yee shewe the Lordes death till hee come. Againe: Whosoeuer shall eate this bread, and drinke the cup of the Lorde vn­worthelie, shall bee guiltie of the body and blood of the Lorde. And againe, Let a man therefore examine himselfe, & so let him eat of this bread, and drink of this cuppe. They say it is not bread, but Paul saith, and so manie times saith, it is bread. And of the wine, Christ [Page] saide after he had giuen thankes, and it was con­secrate, and after his Supper, I wil not drinke of this fruit of the vine hēceforth, vntil that Mat. 26. day, when I shall drinke it newe with you in my fathers kingdome. The fruite of the vine is wine: therfore the selfe same fruit of the vine, the same wine in substaunce did abide still after consecration, as before

S. Augustine calleth this holy mystery, Sacra­mentū De fide ad Pet. cap. 19. panis, & vini. The sacrament of bread & wine. Iustinus Martyr saieth, Diaconi distri­buunt vnicui (que) praesentium de pane in quo gratiae actae sunt: & de vino & aqua ad eos qui non sunt praesentes deferunt. The Deacons deuide vnto euery one of them that are present, part of that bread ouer which thankes were giuen: and they carry of the wine and water, to such as are not present. Againe he saith, Alimento humido & sicco admonemur, quae propter nos De­us In Colloq. cū Tryphone. dei filius perpessus sit. By drie & moyst food (whereby he meaneth the sacrament) wee are taught what things God the Sonne of God hath suffred for vs. What meāt he by dry food, but bread? or by moist food, but wine? It can not be avoided, but that he thought y bread & wine remaine after the consecration. He liued 1400, yeres since. And before him Ignatius, Vnus panis Ignat. ad Phi­label. Aduer. he. li. 5. omnibus fractus. It is one bread which is bro­kē for al. So Iraen. who also liued 1400. yeeres since, saith, Eum calicem, qui est creatura &c. [Page] He made y t cup, which is a creature, his bo­dy, by which he increaseth our bodies. Ther­fore when the cup of mixture, & the bread whiche is broken, receiueth the worde, it is made the sacramēt of the body & blood of Christ, by which the substance of our flesh is increased & nourished. Hee saith, after conse­cration it is a creature, and suche a creature as nourisheth the substance of our flesh.

Origen, who liued wel nigh 1400, yeres since, In 15. Mat. saith, Ille cibus qui sanctificatur per verbum Dei per (que) obsecrationem, iuxta id quod habet materi­le, in ventrem abit, & in secessum eijcitur. The meate, which is sanctified by the worde of God & by praier, as touching the materiall substance therof goeth into the belly, and is cast out into the priuy. Certainly, vnles bread, in the substance and nature of bread did remaine in the sacrament, these words were too horrible to be spoken. Dionisius saith, Pontifex opertum panem aperit, & in frusta concidit. The Bishop Eccl. hierar [...]. cap. 3. vncouereth the bread that was couered, & cutteth it in pieces. He noteth, that the loafe of the communion was of some bignesse, and that the minister after consecration deuided it, and gaue to euery man a portion.

S. Cipriā writeth, Dedit Dominus noster in mē ­sa, in qua vltimum cū apostolis participauit cōui­uium De vinctione Chrismatis. &c. Our Lord at the table, whereat he receiued his last Supper with his Disciples, [Page] with his own hands gaue, (not his very body & very blood really, but) bread, & wine: but vpō the crosse, he gaue his own body, by y hands of the souldiers to be wounded. He maketh a difference betweene that which Christ gaue vp­pon the crosse, & that which he gaue at the table. At the table he gaue breade and wine, vppon the crosse hee gaue his body and blood. Againe, he calleth the bread after consecration. Panem ex Id. in orat. Dominicam. multorū granorum adunatione cōgestum. Bread made (not of formes and accidents, but) of the substance, and moulding of many cornes,

Ambrose saith, Quanto magis operatorius est Lib. 4. ca. 4. de Sacra. sermo Dei, vt sint quae erant, & in aliud cōmuten­tur? How much more effectual is the worde of God, that the bread and wine may be (in substance and nature) the same that they were before, and yet bee changed into another thing? They are changed into a Sacrament, which they were not before, and remaine bread and wine, which they were before. Chrisostome saith, In similitudinē corporis & sanguinis Chri­sti, In Psal. 22. panē & vinum secundum ordinem Melchi­sedec, nobis ostendit in sacramēto. He shewed vs in a Sacramēt bread & wine, after the order of Melchisedec, to bee the likenes of the bo­dy and blood of Christ. What should I strande to trouble you with the rest? As these say, so say the other: that the thinges which are seene in the sacrament, are bread and wine.

[Page] But, say they, it is called bread, because it was bread, or because it hath a likenes of bread. A pre­tie shift, but it wil not helpe. For S. Augustine Aug. ad infāt. saith, Quod videtis, panis est, & calix: quod vobis etiam oculi renuntiant. The thing that you see, is the bread, and the cup: which thing your eyes do testify. Gelasius saith, Non desinit esse Cōtra Eutych substantia panis, vel natura vini. Et certè imago vel similitudo corporis & sanguinis Christi in a­ctione mysteriorum celebratur. There leaueth not to be the substance of bread, or the na­ture of wine. And indeede, the image or re­presētation, & likenes of the body & blood of Christ is published in the ministration of the mysteries. He saith, it leaueth not, it remai­neth, it is stil, (not the forme or appearance, but) the substance and nature.

Chrysostome saith, Natura panis in Sacramēto remane [...]. The nature of bread remaineth in y e Ad Caesar, dialog 2. sacramēt. And, Theodoretus, Signa mystic a post sanctificationem nō recedūt a natura sua: manēt enim in priori substātia, & figura, & forma. The mystical tokens, or sacramēts after the cōse­cration depart not frō their own nature: for they remaine stil in their former substāce, & forme, & figure. Not only in forme and figure, not onely in shewe, but it remaineth breade and wine in nature and substance. Likewise Cirillus, Christus fragmēt a panis dedit discipulis. Christ In Ioh. lib. 4. cap. 14. gaue fragmēts, or pieces of bread to his dis­cipies. [Page] It was verye bread, deuided into sundrie pieces. And Rabanus saith, Sacramētū ore perci­pitur, Lib. 1. ca. 31. & in alimētum corporis redigitur. The sa­crament is receiued with the mouth, and is turned into the nourishment of the body.

Bertramus saith, Secundum creaturarum sub­stantiam, De corp. & sang. Dom. quod fuerunt ante consecrationem, hoc & postea consistunt. Touching the substance of the creatures (of bread & wine) they abide y e same after, as they were before the cōsecra­tion. Euen so saith Clemēs, Vinum esse illud quod In paedag. lib. 2. cap. 2. benedictum est ostendit, rursus dicens, non bibam amplius ex hoc germine vitis. Christe shewed that that was wine which was blessed, by sai­yng againe, I will no more drinke of the fruite of the vine. I will bring forth no more witnesses in this matter, you haue enough, and so manye as maye satisfie any reasonable man. You see the consent of the old doctors, I know not howe any thing may bee more plainely set downe, and declared.

Why, then say you, how came transubstantia­tion into the Church? How it came in I cannot shew you. The husbandmā, that findeth his field ouergrowen with cockel, and ill weeds, know­eth not how they come. They grow of thēselues, he soweth them not. But when, or since what time it hath been receiued and allowed of, I wil tel you. It was first determined & enacted in the [Page] Councel of Laterane vnder Pope Innocentius the third, in the time of king Iohn, king of Eng­land, & in the yeere of our Lorde a thousand two hundreth & fifteen, that is, 350 yeres ago, & not before. Then was it first so named, and made a matter of faith, and neuer before. This I speake not of my selfe: they that maintaine that errour confesse it, the most learned, and wisest, & sagest of them say it. And yet then was it no Catholike faith, for it was onely receiued in the Church of Rome, the other churches ouer all the worlde re­ceiued it not, as appeareth by a Councel holden at Florence. Therefore, if transubstantiation be a matter of faith, it is a newe late founde faith, and no old and Catholique faith. In the time of our great graundfathers it was not so taken. After­warde Pope Honorius 3. commaunded, that it should be kept vnder a canopie, and that the peo­ple An. 1226. should worship the sacrament. And after him Vrbanus 4. made a newe holie day in honour of An. 1265. it, which he called corpus Christi day. And all these thinges haue been done within these fewe yeeres. For before, in the times of Augustine, Ie­rome, Chrisostome, and the old fathers, they were neuer heard of.

But, to returne to that we haue in hand: whe­ther the bread and wine in the Sacrament re­mayne in their proper nature. Yes verily: for so is it auouched by our Sauiour, by Saint Paul, by Ignatius, Iustinus, Irenaeus, Origen, Dioni­sius, [Page] Cyprian, Ambrose, Chrisostome, Augustine, Gelasius, Theodoretus, Cirillus, Bertramus, and Rabanus. By so many good and lawfull wit­nesses it appeareth, that the bread and wine re­mayne in the same nature and substance, as be­fore.

I seeke not to astonishe you, by bringing in such a heape of Authors: nor yet to seeke mine owne glorie therby, God is my witnes, and his Christ. If I would seeke mine owne commodi­tie, I shoulde holde my peace, and not vnfolde these errours, wherewith the Churche of God hath byn disquieted these late yeeres. As for glo­rie, I haue none in these things: shame come vp­on them, that seek the glory and commendation of men: our glorie is to discharge our cōscience, and to speake the truth, that wee may be blame­lesse in the day of our Lord.

And yet in speaking thus of the sacrament of the Lordes supper, and denying the strange and new learning of transubstantiation, and making it knowen, that the bread and wine continue stil, that they were before, we do not conceiue basely or vnreuerently of the sacrament: wee doe not make it a bare or naked token. Let no man bee deceiued. We doe both thinke, & speake soberly, and with reuerence of the holy mysteries. As we cannot cal them more then they are: so may wee not esteeme them lesse then they are by the ordi­nance and institution of Christ.

[Page] We say, they are changed, that they haue a dignitie and preeminence which they had not before, that they are not now common breade, or common wine, but the sacrament of the body and blood of Christ: a holy mysterie: a couenant betweene Christ and vs: a testimonie vnto our conscience, that Christ is the Lambe of God: a perfite seale, & sufficient warrant of Gods pro­mises, whereby God bindeth himselfe to vs, and we stand likewise bounden vnto God, so as God is our God, and we are his people.

In Baptisme, the nature & substance of wa­ter doth remaine stil: and yet is not it bare wa­ter. It is changed, & made the sacrament of our regeneration. It is water consecrated, & made holy by the blood of Christ. They which are wa­shed therein, are not washed with water, but in the blood of the vnspotted Lambe. One thing is seene, and an other vnderstande. Wee see the water, but wee vnderstande the blood of Christ. Euen so wee see the bread and wine, but with the eies of our vnderstanding we looke beyonde these creatures, wee reache our spirituall sen­ses into heauen, and beholde the raunsome and prise of our saluation. Wee doe beholde in the Sacrament, not what it is, but what it doeth signifie. When wee receiue it with due reue­rence and faith, we say as sayde Gregorius Nys­senus, Ego aliam escam agnosco, quae &c. I know De crea. hom. cap. 20. another kind of meate, bearing the likenes [Page] & resemblāce of our bodily meat, the plea­sure and sweetnes wherof passeth only into the soule. It goeth not into the mouth or bel­ly, but onelie into the soule, and it feedeth the minde inwardly, as the other outwardly feedeth the body.

We say as S. Aug. Ipse est panis cordis nostri. In Psa 48. Ba­sil. in Psal. 33. Christ is the bread of our heart. And as S. Ba­sil, Est spirituale os interioris hominis, quo nutri­tur recipiēs verbū vitae, quod verbū est panis, qui descēdit de coelo. There is a spiritual mouth of y inner mā, by which he is nourished, by re­ceiuing (Christ) y word of life, whiche is the bread that came frō heauē. In this mystery of y death of Christ, his death & passion is renewed to our remēbrance. We are so moued to sorow, for our sins, which haue bin cause of his death, & to be thākful for y e great mercy of God, whiche by this meanes wrought our redēption, as if we did see him presēt before our faces hanging vpō y e crosse. We know y Christ hath left his sacra­ments to his Church, that they might be helpes to lift vs vp into heauē. By them we are ioyned with Christ, and made partakers of his passion.

Next, let vs consider, how and after what sort we eat the body of Christ in the sacrament. And here, I beseech you, that you may take the cōfort of the body & blood of Christ, to giue good eare. For, of mistaking this mystery, grewe the first error in the Church. When y disciples of Christ [Page] heard Christ speake of this matter, and vnder­stood him not, they were offended, and shrounke backe, and departed. If we take the wordes of Christ in such meaning as they did, wee shalbee deceiued, and offended as they were.

This it is then which wee haue to consider, whether the bodie of Christ goe into our mouth, and our bodies, as other meates: or whether it be receiued spiritually, as a spirituall meate, and so passe into, and nourishe our soule. Here­of somewhat was sayde before, by the way, and shortly. But for cleerer vnderstanding of the same, we haue to weigh and declare, that the ea­ting of the body of Christ, is not grosse, or corpo­rall, but ghostly and spirituall, as a peculiar worke of the minde.

The trueth hereof is founded in our Creede, and is an article of our Christian faith. Wee be­leeue that Christ did rise againe from the dead, and ascended into heauen, and sitteth at the right hand of God in glorie. So saith Saint Paule, If yee then be risen with Christe, seeke those Col. 3. thinges whiche are aboue, where Christ sit­teth at the right hād of god. And again Our conuersation is in heauen, from whence we Phil. 3. also looke for the sauiour, euen the Lord Ie­sus Christ. Christ himselfe saith to his disciples, Iohn. 16. Ioh. 12. It is expediēt for you that I goe away. And, The poore alwaies ye haue with you, but me yee shall not haue alwayes. So S. Peter saith, [Page] Whom the heauen must conteine, vntil the Act. 5. time that al thinges be restored, which God had spoken by the mouth of al his holy pro­phets since the world began.

Whiche speeches haue occasioned the olde auncient learned Fathers, to teache the people after this sort, touching the body of Christ. Vi­gilius a godlie Bishop and Martyr, saith, Caro Christi cū esset in terra, nō erat in coelo: & nunc, Contra Eu­tych. lib. 2. quia est in coelo, non est vtique in terra. The flesh of Christ when it was in earth, was not in heauen: and nowe, because it is in Heauen, doubtlesse it is not in earth. Ambrose saith, Seeke the things that be aboue, and not the In Luc. lib. 10. cap. 24. things that be vpō earth. Therfore we must seeke thee neither vpō the earth, nor in the earth, nor according to the flesh, if we list to finde thee.

S. August. saith, According to the flesh that Tract. 50. in Ioh. the word receiued: according to that he was borne of the Virgin: according to that he was takē of the Iewes: according to that he was nayled to the crosse: according to that he was taken downe, and lapt in a shrowde, and layde in the graue, and rose againe, and shewed himselfe: in this respect, it is true that hee sayde, Yee shall not euermore haue mee with you. And againe hee saith, Donec De consecrat. dist. 2. saeculum finiatur sursum est Dominus, &c. Vn­till the world be ended, the Lorde is aboue: [Page] yet notwithstāding euen here is the truth of y e Lord. For the body wherin he rose againe, must needs be in one place. So Cirillus sayd, Christus non poterat in carne versari cum Apo­stolis, postquam ascēdisset ad patrē. Christ could Ciril. in Ioh. lib. 11. cap. 3. not be conuersant together with his Disci­ples in his flesh, after he had ascended vnto his father. It would bee tedious to alleadge all y t might be saide to like purpose. Thus Christe, and Paul, & Peter: thus Vigilius, Ambrose, Au­gustine, Cirill, and al the olde Catholique fathers say: and wee are taught to beleeue, that Christ is not corporally in the churche, but is ascen­ded into Heauen, and that hee hath giuen to his bodie immortalitie, but hath not taken from the same the nature of a bodie. Vigilius hauing cause to prooue this same article against Euti­ches, shutteth vp the matter thus: Haec est fides vig. contra Eutyc. lib. 1. & professio catholica, quam Apostolitradiderunt, martyres roborauerunt, & fideles huc vsque cu­stodiunt. This is the Catholique faith & pro­fession, which the Apostles haue deliuered, the martirs haue confirmed, and the faith­ful hitherto doe continue.

The body then which we eate, is in Hea­uen: aboue all Angels, and Archangels, and powers, and principalities. Our meate is in Heauen on high, and we are heere belowe on the earth. Howe may it be, that we may reach [Page] it, or taste, or eate it? Heere let vs imagine, that there are two men in euery man, and that euerie man is fleshe and spirite, bodie, and soule. This man thus doubled, must bee furnished with double senses: bodily to serue the bodye: and spirituall, to serue the soule. Hee muste haue eyes of the bodie, and eyes of the soule: eares of the bodye, and eares of the soule. Spirituall senses, ars quicke, sharpe, and liuely. They pearce anye thing, bee it neuer so thicke: they reache anye thing, bee it neuer so farre off. Christ saieth of Abraham, Abra­ham Iohn [...]. reioyced to see my daye: hee sawe it, and was gladde. Hee sawe it, not with his bodylie eyes, but with the inner eyes of the soule.

When we speake of the mysterie of Christe, and of eating his bodie, wee must shut vp and a­bandon all our bodily senses. And, as wee can­not say, that wee see him with our bodily eyes, or heare him with our bodilye eares, or touche him with bodily feeling: so likewise can we not, and therefore may wee not saye, wee taste him, or eate him with our badylie mouth. In this woorke wee must open all the inner and spiri­tuall senses of our soule: so shall wee not onely see his bodye, but heare him, and feele him, and taste him, and eate him. This is the mouth, and the feeling of faith. By the hande of faith [Page] we reache vnto him, and by the mouth of Faith we receiue his body.

Touching the eating of Christes bodye, S. August: taught the people on this wise. Crede, Trac. 26. in Iohan. & manducasti. Credere in Christum, hoc est, mā ­ducare panem viuum. Beleeue in Christ, and thou hast eaten Christ. For, beleeuing in Christ, is the eating of the bread of life. Be­leue y he is that Lambe of God that taketh away the sins of the world. Beleeue that there is no o­ther name giuen vnto men, wherein we shall be saued, but y t name of Iesus Christ. Beleeue that he hath payed the raunsome for the sinnes of the whole worlde. Beleeue that he hath made peace betweene God and man. Beleeue, that it is hee, which hath reconciled all thinges by his blood. Here is nothing to be done by the mouth of the body. Whosoeuer thus beleeueth, hee eateth hee drinketh him.

Clemens saith, Hoc est bibere sanguinem Iesu, participē esse incorruptionis eius. This is y drin­king In paedag. lib. 2. cap. 2. of the blood of Iesus, to be made partaker of his immortality. Tertul. saith, He must be receiued in cause of life: hee must be de­uoured by hearing: he must bee chewed by vnderstāding: he must be digested by Faith. Thus did Christ himselfe teache his disciples to vnderstād him The words which I speake are spirit & life. S. Ierom therfore saith, Quādo au­dimus Iohn 6. in Psal. 147. sermonē domini, caro Christi & sāguis eius [Page] in aures nostras infunditur. Whē we heare the worde of God, the flesh of Christ, and his blood is powred into our eares.

The Patriarkes & Prophets, and people of God, which liued before the birth of Christ, did by faith eate his flesh & drinke his blood. S. Paul saith, They did al eat the same spiritual meat, 1. Cor. 10. and did al drink of the same spiritual drink. Whosoeuer beleeued in Christ, they were nou­rished by him then, as we are now. They did not see Christ: he was not yet borne: he had not yet a naturall body, yet did they eate his bodie: he had not yet any blood, yet did they drinke his blood. They beleeued that it was he, in whom the pro­mises should be fulfilled, that he shoulde be that blessed seede, in whom al nations should be bles­sed. Thus they beleeued, thus they receiued, and did eate his body.

But say some, the fathers of the olde lawe, were in darkenes, in a shadow, & a figure: it was meete they should receiue the Sacrament spiri­tually, or the body of our Lord spiritually: but al otherwise with vs, vnto whose benefite, y t sa­craments of the new Testament work y thing it selfe that they signifie: so that we receiue Christ really, bodily, and with the mouth of our bodies.

S. Paule telleth vs, the fathers of the old lawe did eate the same spirituall meate, that is to say, Tract. 26. in Iohan. the same Christe, that wee eate. So sayeth S. Augustine, Sacramenta illa fuerunt, in signis [Page] diuersa: in rebus quae significabantur, paria. These things were Sacramentes, in the out­ward tokens diuers, but in the things signi­fied, all one with ours. Likewise sayeth Leo, Mysteria pro temporum ratione variata sunt: quum fides, qua v [...]uimus nulla fuerit aetate di­uersa. De natiui. Dom. ser. 3. The Sacramentes are altered accor­ding to the diuersitie of times: but the faith whereby wee liue, was euer in all ages one. If they did eate the same meate, if the things, that is, the matter of their Sacramentes were all one with ours, if their faith was al one with our faith, what difference is there between their and our eating? As they did eate Christ by faith, and not by the mouth of the bodie: so we eate Christ by faith, and not by the mouth of our bodie.

To make this somewhat more euident, let vs take the iudgement of the Fathers. They teache vs plainely, that the spirituall eating of Christes bodie by faith, is the true eatinge: and that wee doe not grossely, fleshely, real­ly, or naturally eate him in the Sacrament. Saint Cyprian sayeth, the bodie of Christe est ci­bus mentis, non ventris. It is meate for the Cypr. de coe­na Domini. mynde, not for the belly: Not for the teeth to chewe, but for the soule to beleeue. Cyril­lus sayeth, Sacramentum nostrum, hominis mā ­ducationem non asserit, mentes credentium ad Ad obie. The­odo. anath. 11 Grassas cogitationes irreligiose inducens. Our [Page] Sacrament auoucheth not the eating of a man, leading the mindes of the faithfull in In illud Euan. Quicunque dixerit verbū. vngodly maner to grosse (or fleshly) cogi­tations. Athanasius saith, Quot hominibus suffecisset corpus eius, &c. Vnto how many men could Christs body haue sufficed, that he shoulde bee the foode of all the worlde? Therefore hee made mention of his ascen­sion into heauen, that he might withdrawe them from corporall and fleshly vnderstan­dyng. What thinge may bee spoken more playnelye: It were vnpossible his naturall body naturallye receiued, mighte suffice all the worlde: to let them see hee had no suche mea­nyng, he speaketh of his goyng vp into heauen. Spiritually then, hee is receiued of euerie one, and is digested, and becommeth the nourish­ment of al the worlde.

S Augustine expounding these words of Christ, Tract. 26. in Iohn. Who so eateth of this bread, shall not die, saith thus, Quod pertinet ad virtutem sacramē ­ti, non quod pertinet ad visibilile sacramentum. Qui māducat intus, nō foris: qui manducat in cor­de, non qui premit dente. That pertaineth to y vertu & effect of the sacrament, not y t pertai neth to the visible sacramēt. He that eateth inwardly, & not he y t eateth outwardly: that eateth with his heart, not that bruseth (the sacramēt) with his tooth. Thus is Christs bo­die receiued, as these holy fathers say: not to the [Page] filling our contentation of the body, not with mouth or tooth, but with spirite and faith, vn­to the holinesse, and sanctification of the minde. After this sort wee eate his fleshe, and drinke his blood.

Therefore wicked men, and suche as beleeue not, receiue not the bodie of Christe: they haue no portion in it. So saith Orig Est cibus verus, quem nemo malus potest edere, &c. The bodie Orig. in 15. Mat. of Christ, is the true food, which no euil man can eate: For if the euil man coulde eate the body of our Lord, it should not be writtē, he that eateth this bread shal liue for euer. Am­brose saith, Hūc panem qui māducauerit, non e­suriet: De bened. Pa­triarch. ca. 9. est esca sāctorum: non morietur morte pec­catoris, quia remissio peccatorum est. Hee that eateth this bread, shal not hunger: it is the food of those that are holy He shal not die y e death of a sinner: because it is the remission of sins. S. Aug. saith, Qui discordat a Christo, nec panem eius māducat, nec sāguinē bibit, &c. Who In Ioh. tra. 26. so disagreeth from Christ, neither eateth his bread, nor drinketh his blood: although he daily receiue the sacramēt of so great a thing without difference, to the iudgement of his presumption. And againe, Qui in me non ma­net, &c. He that abideth not in mee, and in [...]ug. de ciuit. Dei lib. 21. cap. 25. whom I doe not abyde, let him not say, or thinke, that hee eyther eateth my bodie, [Page] or drinketh my blood. And againe, Caecus in­terius Aug. in Psa. 57 panem Christumnon videt. Et beatus est? Hoc non dicet, nisi pariter caecus. He y t is blind in his heart within, seeth not Christ that is our bread. And is he blessed? No man wil say so, vnlesse it be one, as blinde as he.

Chrisost. saith, Where as the carkeis is, there Hom. 24. in 1. ad Cor. are Eagles: The carkasse is y body of Christ, in respect of his death. But hee nameth Ea­gles, to shewe, that who so will approche to this bodie, must mount aloft, and haue no dealing with the earth, nor bee drawen, and creepe downward, but must euermore flee vp, and behold the Sunne of iustice, & haue the eye of his minde quicke and sharpe. For this is a table of eagles, (that flie on high,) not of iaies (that creepe beneath.) So saith Saint Ier. ad Hedi­biam quaest. 2. Hierome, Let vs goe vp with the Lorde (in to heauen) into that great parlar spread, and cleane: and let vs receiue of him aboue the cuppe of the new Testament. He saith, They that rise not vp by faith, receiue not the cuppe of Christ. So saith Hillary, The bread that came De trinit. li. 8. downe from heauen, is not receiued, but of him that hath our Lord, and is the member of Christ,

This is the vndoubted meaning of the olde fathers, that the wicked are not partakers of the passion of Christ, because they lacke faith, whereby onely Christ is receiued of vs. As Au­gustine [Page] saith, How shal I holde Christ beeinge Tract. in Iohn. 50. absent? how shal I thruste my hande vp into heauen, that I may holde him sitting there Sende vp thy faith, and thou holdest him. By this meanes we draw nigh to Christ, we hyde our selues in his woundes, wee sucke at his breast, we feede of his bodie, and comfortablye lay vp in our mynde, that his flesh was crucified and wounded for our sakes.

Nowe let vs examine what difference is be­tweene the body of Christ, and the sacrament of the bodie. It behoueth vs to take eche part a­right as it is, least we be deceiued and take one for another. Origen saith, Simpliciores nescien­tes distinguere. &c. Simple mē, not being able In Prolog. in cant. to discerne what thinges in the Scriptures ought to be applyed to the outwarde man, and what to the inner, beinge deceiued by the likenesse of woords, haue turned them selues to a sorte of peeuishe fables, and vaine fantasies. Therefore sayeth Chrysostome, Magnum crede mihi bonum est, scire quid sit creatura, & quid sit Creator, &c. Beleeue me, De ieiuniis & lectione Gen. it is a great matter to vnderstande what is the creature, and what is God the Creator: what are the workes, and what is the work­man. The difference heerein is this, A Sacra­ment is a figure or token: the bodye of Christ is figured or tokened. The Sacrament bread is bread, it is not the bodie of Christ. The bodie [Page] of Christ is flesh, it is no bread. The bread is be­neath, the bodie is aboue. The bread is on the table, the bodie is in heauen. The bread is in the mouth, the bodie in the heart. The bread feedeth the outward man, the bodie feedeth the inwarde man. The bread feedeth the bodie, the body fee­deth the soule. The bread shall come to nothing: the bodie is immortall, and shall not perish. The bread is vile, the bodie of Christ glorious. Such a difference is there betweene the bread, whiche is a Sacrament of the bodie, and the bodye of Christ it selfe. The Sacrament is eaten as well of the wicked, as of the faithfull: the bo­die is onely eaten of the faithfull. The Sacra­ment may bee eaten vnto iudgement: the body can not bee eaten, but vnto saluation. Without the Sacrament we may be saued: but without the bodie of Christ wee haue no saluation, wee can not bee saued. As Saynt Augustine saith, Trect. 26. in Ioh. Quinon sumit carnem Christi, non habet vitam: & qui eam sumit, habet vitam, & eam vtique ae­ternam. Hee that receiueth not the fleshe of Christ, hath not life: & he that receiueth the same, hath life, and that for euer.

Such a difference maketh Epiphanius, Hoc est rotundae figurae & insensibile, quantum ad po­tentiam Epiph. in Anchor. &c. This thing (that is, the sacrament) is of a rounde forme, (for it was a great thick round cake) and touching any power that is in it, vtterly voyde of sense. But wee knowe [Page] that our Lord is whole sense, whole sensible, whole God, whole mouing. Again, S. August. saith for the difference of them, The Sacrament Tra. 26. in Ioh (of Christs bod [...]) is receiued of some vnto life, of some vnto destruction: but the thing it selfe, (that is, the flesh of Christ) wherof this is a Sacrament, is receiued of all men vnto life, and of no man to destruction, whosoeuer shall be partaker of it.

Of the difference which is betweene a figure of any thing, and the thing it self, Chrysost. saith, Audisti fuisse figuram, ne ergo mirare, ne (que) omnia require in typo: Ne (que) enim typus esset, si omnia Hom. 35. in Gen. quae veritati accidunt haberentur. Yee haue heard that it was a figure, therefore maruell not, & being a figure, require not al thinges to agree: for otherwise it were no figure. These and such like reasons no doubte mooued the godly Father to say as wee haue learned to say, Aliud est Sacramentum, aliud res sacramē ­ti. The Sacrament is one thing, & the mat­ter Trac. 26. in Ioh. of the Sacrament (which is Christes verye body) is another thing. And therfore he saieth, Honorem, tanquā religiosa habere possunt: stupo­rem, tāquam mira nō possūt These things (spea­king Aug. de trinit. lib. 3. cap. 10. of the sacrament of Christes body) maye haue honour as things appointed to religi­on: but wonder, as things maruellous, they can not haue. Thus are wee taught by the Catholique Learned Fathers, to put a diffe­rence [Page] betweene the Sacrament, and the bo­dy of Christe: and that the one of them is not really lapped vp or shut within the other: that the one (as Epiphan [...]us saith) is vtterly voyde of sense: the other, whole sense and whole sensible: that the one is receiued [...] destruction vnto some, as Saint Augustine [...]aith: the other is receiued of all men vnto life: That the one is a figure, as Chrysostome sayth: the other a trueth.

It remayneth, that wee consider howe wee ought to prepare our heartes: and with what faith, and reuerence wee shoulde resorte to these holy mysteries. Wee may not come, as we vse to doe to our vsuall meates. For here, in a mystery and Sacrament of bread, is set be­fore vs the bodie of Christe our Sauiour: and his blood in the Sacrament of Wine. Wee see one thing, wee must conceiue another thing. Therefore we must in such manner be affected, as if we were present to beholde his death vpon the crosse, and the sheading of his blood for our sinnes.

Let vs set before our eyes that dreadfull tra­gedie, and the causes and effectes of his death: that so our heartes may bee the rather mooued to yeelde that allegeance, obedience, and reue­rence, which is due. Wee were the children of wrath, the enemies of God, shut vp vnder sinne, and the heires of euerlasting damnation. In [Page] this case God so loued y world, that he gaue his onely begotten Sonne, y whosoeuer beleeueth in him shoulde not perishe, but haue life euerla­sting. And as Saint Paule sayeth, God sent his Rom. [...]. owne Sonne in the similitude of sinful flesh, and by sinne co [...]emned sinne in the fleshe. There was no other thing in He auen or earth, which woulde be taken for our ransome. There­fore was the Sonne of GOD brought before the Iudge, and arraigned as a Theefe, and condemned, and scourged, and put to death: his side was opened with a speare, and the bloode flowed out: and he sayde, It is finished: that is to say, the price for man is nowe payed. Thus, beeing in the fourme of God, hee thought it no robberie to bee equall with God: but Phil. 2. he made himselfe of no reputation, & tooke on him the fourme of a seruaunt, and was made like vnto men, & was founde in shape as a man. He humbled himself, and became obedient vnto the death, euen the death of the Crosse. Hee gaue his bodye to bee cruci­fied, and his blood to bee shedde for our sakes. There was no other sacrifice left for sinne: woe worth the sinne of man, that was the cause of the death of Christ.

What were the effects of his death? What followed? God hath highly exalted him, and giuē him a name aboue euery name, that at Phil. 2. the name of Iesus should euery knee bowe: [Page] and that euerie tongue should confesse that Iesus Christ is the Lord, to the glory of God the Father. God spake out of the heauens, and saide, This is my beloued sonne, in whom I am well pleased. Hee crowned him with glorie and honour: hee hath not onely aduanced Christ, but vs also together with him, And made vs sitte together in heauenly places in Christ Iesus: Ephe. 2. Hee hath made vs like to the Image of his sonne. Thus hath hee made vs an acceptable people, and hath renewed the face of the earth: so y nowe hee saith not, as he did to Adam, thou art earth, and shalt returne to earth: but he saith: Thou art heauen, an immortall and vndefiled inheritance that fadeth not away, is reserued in heauen for thee. This is the effect, and value of the death of Christ.

All these thinges are layde before vs in the holy Table, if wee haue eyes to see and beholde them. There may wee see the crucifiyng of his bodie, and the shedding of his blood, as it were in a glasse. Therefore Christe sayeth, doe this in remembraunce of mee: in remembraunce of my benefite wrought for you: in remembrance of your saluation purchased by me. Saint Paul saith, As often as ye shal eate this bread, and 1. Cor. 11. drinke this cuppe, ye shew the Lordes death til he come.

In this supper, lieth a hiddē mystery, There is the horror of sinne, there is y e death of our Lorde [Page] for our sinne represented, howe he was woun­ded for our sinnes, and tormented for our ini­quities, and ledde as a lambe to the slaughter. There may we see the shame of the crosse: the darkenesse ouer the worlde: the earth to quake: the stones to cleaue asunder: the graues to open, and the dead to rise. These thinges may we see in the Supper: this is the meaning of these ho­ly mysteries.

Therefore, let euery one examine him selfe, and search and weigh his owne hearte, whether he be the childe of GOD, and a member of the bodie of Christe: and so let him eate of this bread, and drinke of this cuppe. The sacrament of the Lordes Supper, is a holie foode, the seale of our Faith, the assuraunce of Gods pro­mises, and a couenant betweene God and man. He that doeth vn worthely thrust himselfe to this table, eateth and drinketh his owne damnation. When a sicke man, of a weake and feeble sto­macke, sitteth downe to eate with them that are whole, whatsoeuer he eateth or drinketh, it doth increase his sicknesse. To them that perish, the worde of God is a sauour of death vnto death. Who so disagreeth from Christ, neither eateth his bread, nor drinketh his blood, as saith S. Au­gustine.

If any of vs come to the Sacrament of the bodie of Christ, and yet make our selues the members of the Diuell, wee treade Christe [Page] vnder our feete, we regarde not his body cruci­fied, nor his blood shed for vs, we regard not the price of our saluation, wee are guiltie of his death, we betraie the innocent blood, we are fal­len from grace, and Christ hath died in vaine for vs.

Let vs remember Christ was forsaken, scor­ned, buffeted, crucified, and left vpon the crosse: he was a worme and no man, a reproch among men. Nature it selfe yearned and yelded at the sight hereof. The whole lande grewe darke, the earth did quake, the sunne lost his light, the powers of heauen were moued, the rockes were clouen, the vaile of the temple rent, the thiefe re­pented, & said, Lorde remember me when thou cōmest into thy kingdome: the centurion glo­rified God, and said, of a suretie this man was iust.

Where is the power of Christs death now? Where is the force and power of his word? By these meanes he speaketh to thee, and calleth, saying, Beholde, O man, thus haue I sought thee: these things I suffer for thy sake, that thou shouldest eate my flesh, and drinke my blood, & be made one with me: that thou mightest come into mee, and I into thee. I haue made thee a member of my bodie, bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh. Thou that wallowest in thy sinnes, thou Sodoma, and Gomorrah, thou childe of de­struction, which hast reioysed in my shame, and [Page] arte not moued with the paines which I haue suffered, what might I do for thy sake, to saue thee, that I haue not done? What might I suf­fer, and haue not endured it? O be a partener of my death, that thou matest haue part in my resurrection.

Let vs die with Christ, let vs bee crucified vnto the worlde. Let vs bee holy Egles, and scare aboue. Let vs goe vp into the great par­lar, and receiue of our Lorde the cup of the newe testament. There let vs beholde the bodie that was crucified for vs, & the blood which was shead for vs. There let vs say, this is the raun­som of the world: this was once offered, & hath made perfect for euer al them that beleue: this entered once into the holy place, and obtained e­uerlasting redemption for vs: this standeth al­waies in the presence of God, & maketh inter­cession for vs: this is the Lambe of God, that ta­keth away the sinnes of the world: by this bodie I am now no more earth & ashes: by this, I am now not a bondman, but made free. This bodie hath broken the gates of hell, & hath opened hea­uen. In this are all the treasures of Gods mer­cie by this the prince of darkenes is cast foorth, in this bodie shall he come againe to iudge the quicke and the dead.

Let no vncleane or filthie person, no adulte­rer, no vsurer, no cruel extortioner, or deuourer of Gods people, offer him selfe to the receiuing [Page] of this Sacrament. If any bee such a one, I re­quire hym by the body & blood of Iesus Christ, and by the iudge of the quicke and the dead, that he come not to the Lordes table: that he betraie not the sonne of God. It were better he had ne­uer bene borne, and that a milstone were hanged about his necke, & he throwne into y e sea. Let vs not deceiue our selues: God wil not be mocked. He receiueth dānation, y t receiueth vnworthely.

Let vs fall downe before our Lorde, and giue thankes vnto hym: Let vs say, what shall I giue vnto the Lord, for al that he hath giuen vnto me? I wyl take the cup of saluation, & call vpon the name of the Lord. Let vs say, O Lord our Lord, how wonderful is thy name in all the world. Let vs say, prayse the Lord, O my soule, and all that is within me, prayse his holy name. Let vs pur­pose, and promise amendement of our lyfe: let vs goe out with Peter, and weepe: let vs fall at Christes feete with Marie Magdalene, and with our teares washe his feete: Let vs saye with Dauid, I haue sinned to the Lorde: Let vs saye with the Prodigal sonne, father, I haue sinned agaynst heauen and against thee, I am no more worthy to bee called thy sonne: Let vs saye, haue mercy on mee O God, accor­dyng to thy great mercie: thou art my God, I am thy seruāt. O saue me for thy mercies sake. Let vs offer vp our bodies, a liuing, pure, holy, and acceptable sacrifice to God. So shall we be [Page] partakers of the death of Christ, and of his re­surrection. Thus haue we briefly gone through the whole matter of the Sacrament of the body and blood of Christ, and followed the same or­der which was set down. First that we do in the Sacramente truely eate the bodie of Christ. Secondly, what is the meaning of the wordes, Hoc est corpus meum. Thirdely, whether y bread remeaine in nature & substance, Fourthly, whe­ther it be eaten with the mouth of the bodie, or by faith onely. Fiftly, what difference is be­tweene the bodie of Christ, and the mysticall signes. Sixtly, howe we must be prepared, and with what deuotiō we ought to come to receiue this Sacrament.

Hauing thus treated of the Sacramentes of the newe testament, and said so much as is need­full for you to knowe of them both, as well of Baptisme, which is the sacrament of our rege­neration, as of our Lordes supper, which is the sacrament of our refection or nourishment: I will now in fewe wordes speake something of confirmation, of matrimony of ecclesiastical ministerie, which some call holy orders, of re­pentance or penance, and of extreme vnctiō which some of late yeeres haue called Sacra­ments, and by ioyning these to the other, haue made vp the nomber of seuen Sacramentes, & so haue charged the Church with fiue sacramēts more then Christ did euer ordaine.

[Page] For these fiue, wante either the worde, or the element, or both: and therefore may not bee ta­ken for true sacraments. Such as haue with all their skil shewed them selues helpers and fur­therers of our aduersaries. yet haue plainely cō ­fessed that they are not sacraments of Christes institution: Alexander of Hales, saith of confir­mation. The sacrament of confirmation, as it is a Sacrament, was not ordained either by Christ or by the Apostles, but afterwarde in the Counsel of Melda: Which Counsel was kept many yeres after Christ. And Durandus saith of matrimonie, Matrimonie in due and proper kinde of speach, is no Sacramēt. And Bessarion a Cardinal, cōfesseth (as it was shew­ed before) that in due and right consideration, none of these fiue may be called Sacramentes: We reade (saith he) that these two onely Sa­cramentes, were deliuered vs plainely in the Gospel.

First, of Confirmation, which is so called because that which was done on our behalfe in baptisme, is ratified and confirmed, many pa­rentes had not such due care as they ought in the godly bringing vp of their childrē: so that many children knew not whether they were baptized or no: many were neuer taught what couenant was made betweene them & God in their bap­tisme: many swarued away from Christian profession, and caried them selues to the fellow­ship [Page] of the heathens: and of the sonnes of God, became the sonnes of the deuel. Upon this oc­casion, the Churche of God laieth charge vpon the parentes, and the witnesses of the baptizing of younge children, that they teach thē the waies of the Lorde, & to know y e holy mystery that they haue receiued, and what they haue promised and professed in baptisme: that they put them in minde, howe God hath called them out of the kingdome of darknes, vnto his wonder­full light, and to the fellowship of the saintes in light.

When the children of the Christiās were thus brought vp, & had learned the religyō of Christ, and to walke in the waies of Godlines, they were brought to the church, & by their parents presented vnto the Bishop: and yeeled a reason of their faith openly, before the whole congre­gation: they professed they would so beleue, that they would liue and die in that faith. Then the Bishop and all the people fell downe on their knees, and prayed vnto God, that he would con­tinue the good thing hee had begonne, and the bishop laying his hande vpon them, cōmended them vnto God. This was the ratifying of the professiō which they made by others at their bap­tisme, and for that cause called Confirmation.

Now, whether it be a sacrament: and when I say a sacrament, I meane a ceremonie com­manded by God in expresse wordes: For God [Page] onely hath the authorytie to institute a Sacra­ment. Sacraments are confirmations, & seales of the promises of God, and are not of the earth, but from heauen. As Christ saith, The babtisme Mat. 21. of Iohn Whence was it? from heauen or of men? Chrysostome saith, The misterie were not of God, nor perfect, if thou shouldest put any thing to it. Marke, and iudge, & your selues shal see, whether this were a sacrament instituted by Christ. Augustine said, Accedat verbum ad ele­mentum, & fit sacramentum. Ioine the worde to the creature, & it is made a sacrament.

This creature or element is visible, as are wa­ter, bread & wine. The word which must be ioy­ned, is the commandemēt, & institution of christ: without the word, and the commandement and institution, it is no sacrament.

I protest y t the vse and order of confirmation rightly vsed, is profitable, and necessarie in the Church, & no way to be broken. But all y t is pro­fitable, & necessarie, is not a sacramēt. Christ did not commāde it, he spake no word of it. Looke, and reade, if you doubt it. Christes wordes are written, and may be seene. You shal neuer finde that hee commanded Confirmation, or that hee euer made any special promise to it. Therefore may you conclude, that it is no sacrament. O­therwise, being rightly vsed, it is a good cere­monie, & wel ordeined of our auncient fathers.

The Apostles layde their handes on them, [Page] and confirmed them which were baptized of Iohn▪ But that proueth not this confirmation: that was extraordinarie, it was a miracle. The holy Ghost came downe vpon them, and lighte­ned their hearts by this laying on of the Apo­stles handes. But it is not so nowe, the holy Ghost doth not now descende in visible forme vpon those which are confirmed: there is no such miracle wrought. There is no neede, that it should so be. There was no commandement, ei­ther to appoint it vnto the Church, or to conti­nue it vntyl the comming of Christ, and the end of the worlde. Therefore it is no Sacrament by the institution of Christ, Hitherto of the vse: Now, somewhat of the abuse.

Nothing so good and holy, but it may be a­bused. The worde of God hath bene abused to Heresies, to Necromancie, to Charmes, and Sorcerie, and Witchcrafte. The supper of the Lord was abused in y time of S. Paul. He telleth the Corinthians, This is not to eate the Lords Supper. Lesse marueile then, if this happen to 1. Cor. 11. a ceremonie. Time rusteth and consumeth all things, & maketh many a thing to proue naught in the ende, which was first deuised for good. The brasen Serpent, at the first was made by Moses, and set it vp for good purpose. But, after warde it was abused: The children of Israel did burne incense vnto it, and therefore Ezechias brake it in pieces.

[Page] The first abuse in confirmation was, that it was done in a strange tongue, y no man might vnderstand what was ment. Then, that they receiued to confirmation such children, and so young, as were not able to make profession of their faith: so that the infant promised, he knew not what: and the Bishop ratified and confir­med, where there was nothing to be confirmed: he set to his seale, where there was nothing to be sealed. These abuses, were farre vnmeete for the Church of God.

Besides these, ther was great abuse in the manner of doing. For thus the Bishop said, Con­signo te signo crucis, & confirmo te chrismate sa­lutis. I signe thee with the signe of the crosse, and cōfirme thee with the oyle of saluation. Thus they vsed to doe: these were their words, with the oyle of saluatiō. They tooke not this of Christ, nor of his Apostles, nor of the holy auncient fathers. It agreeth not with our Chri­stian faith, to giue the power of saluation vnto oyle. He that s [...]eketh saluation in oyle, looseth his saluation in Christ, and hath no parte in the kingdome of God. Oyle for the bellie, and for necessarie vses of life. It is no fit instrument without commaundement or promise by the worde, to worke saluation.

More, they said, he was no perfect Christiā, that was not anointed by the Bishop with this holy oile. This was another abuse. For, whoso­euer [Page] is baptized, receiueth thereby the full name of a perfect Christian, and hath the full and perfice couenāt and assurance of saluation: he is perfitely buried with Christ, doth perfitely put on Christ, and is perfitely made partaker of his resurrection. Therefore they are deceiued, that say, no man is a perfite Christian, that is not marked with this oyle. Els the Apostles, and holie Martyrs were but halfe Christians, because the lacked this oyle. Els, what hope and comfort might the pore fathers haue? In what state shall he thinke to finde his childe if he die before confirmation, & passe without perfite Christendome? verely they write thus, Sine oleo Chrismatis, nemo potest sisti ante tribunal christi. Without y e oyle of chrisme, no mā can appeare before the Iudgment seat of Christ.

Againe, they say, confirmation is more hono­rable then baptisme: because any priest may bap­tize, but confirmation is giuen onely by a Bi­shop, or a suffragain. So doe they giue a grea­ter preeminence to confirmation, which is diui­sed by man, then to the holy sacrament of bap­tisme, which Christ him selfe ordained. I neede not speake more hereof, the errour is so grosse, so thicke, so sensible and palpable.

Againe, when they blessed, or halowed their oyle, they vsed these wordes, Fiat domine hoc o­leum, te benedicente; vnctio spiritualis ad purifi­cationem mētis & corporis, O Lord, let this oile [Page] by thy blessing, be made a spritual ointmēt, to purifie both soule & body. O Christ Iesu, where was thy crosse, where was thy blood, and the price of thy death and passion, when a drop of oyle was of power to worke remission of all sinnes, to saue and defende against al the dartes of the wicked spirites, and to refresh both bodie and soule? Yet so were we taught, so were wee lead. I faine not these things: The words may be seene. Neither do I speake this, to bring you to a misliking or loathing of our latter fathers: but onely that wee may humble our heartes, and giue thankes to GOD, that hath brought vs out of that darkenes, and giuen vs better knowledge.

Nowe, a worde or two of the bringing vp of children, and preparing them to confirmation. Wherein I woulde God the olde order were duely obserued, that they were instructed per­fitly to know relygion, & theyr duetie to God: and so might be brought before the Congrega­tion, and make an open profession of their faith, with promise, that neither tribulation, nor an­guish, nor persecution, nor famine, nor naked­nes, nor fire, nor sword, nor life, nor death, shall euer make them denie their faith. Hereof might much be spoken, but I will be short.

The whole standeth in knowledge and in the feare of God: that they may knowe God, & walke before him in reuerence and in feare, and [Page] serue him in holines, and righteousnes, al the dayes of their life. The Iewes are a miserable people: they liue in errour, they die in their owne blood: yet haue they so much vnderstan­ding, that they bringe vp their children in the knowledge of God, and that knowledge they teach out of the worde of God. They remember what charge God gaue them: Thou shalt teach them thy sonnes, and thy sonnes sonnes. Deut. 4.

Therefore, a father must teache his childe what God is: That he is our father, that he hath made vs, and doeth feede vs, and geueth vs all thinges needefull, both for body, and soule: that he is our Lord, and therefore we must serue him, and obey him, and do nothinge whereby he may be displeased: that hee is our iudge, and shall come to iudge the quicke and the dead, and that all men shall come before him, to receiue accor­ding as they haue done in the flesh. He must put his childe in minde of his baptisine, and teach him that it is a couenent of Gods mercie to vs, and of our duetie to God: that it is a misterie of our saluation: that our soule is so washed with the blood of Christ, as the water of baptisme washeth our bodie. So must he also teach his childe the misterie of the Lordes supper: what and how he receiueth there to his comfort: that as the bread is broken, and the wine poured out, so the bodie of Christ was crucified, and his blood shed for the remission of sinnes: that, if [Page] wee beleeue in Christ, wee are through the pro­mise of GOD, so certainely nourished in our soules to euerlasting life, by the passiō of Christ Iesus our Sauiour, as our bodies are truely nourished w t the creaturs of bread & wine. Thus Paul was brought vp at the feete of Gamaliel, Act. 22. and instructed according to the perfect maner of the law of the fathers. Thus Timothie was 2. Tim. 3. brought vp to knowe the holy Scripturs of a childe. How are we become so superstitious? Why haue we bene so delited in darkenes? why is it so harde a matter to remoue vs from the er­rours wherein wee haue liued? Why had wee rather fal downe before dombe things and wor­ship them, & continue still in ignorance, rather then harken vnto the worde of God? Why haue we plaied y t parte of the Iewes, & cried Crucifige vpon our deare frendes, and kinsmen: vpon those whome we coulde not iustly accuse of any crime: who offended vs no wayes, but in that they did poynt vs to Christ, and called vs to seek saluation onely in him? Hereof there cannot any better cause be yeelded, then this, that wee were ignorantly bred vp, without knowledge of God, without vnderstanding of his worde The wise man saith, Teach a childe the trade Prou. 22. of his way, and when he is olde hee shal not depart from it. And againe, Who so awaketh vnto wisedome betimes, shall haue no great Wis. 6. [Page] trauel: for he shal find her sittīg at his dores.

Therefore wicked rulers, as Iulianus, Lici­nius, Maximinus, and such others, haue forbiddē that children should be brought vp in the know­ledge of God. They taught them to blaspheme Christ, and holy men, and to speake yll of them before they knewe them. But let vs looke vpon our children, as vpon the great blessings of god. They are the Lords vessels ordained to honour, let vs keepe thē cleane: they are christs lambes, and sheepe of his flocke, let vs leade them foorth into wholsome pasture. They are the seede plot of heauen, let vs water them, that god may giue the encrease: their angels behold y e face of God, let vs not offende them: they are the temples, & tabernacles of the holy ghost, let vs not suffer y e foule spirit to possesse thē, & dwell within them.

God saith, your children, are my childrē. They are the sonnes of God. They are borne a new, & are wel shapen in beautiful proportiō: make thē not mōsters. He is a mōster whosoeuer knoweth not God. By you they are borne into the world, be careful also that by your meanes they may be begotten vnto God, you are careful to traine thē in nourture and comely behauiour of the bodye, seeke also to fashiō their mindes vnto godlines. You haue brought them to the fountaine of bap­tisme to receiue the marke of Christ, bring them vp in knowledge, & watch ouer them that they be not lost. So shal they be confirmed, and wyll [Page] keepe the promise they haue made, & wil growe vnto perfite age in Christ.

Of mariage I shall neede say y e lesse, the mat­ter is so knowne, & cōmon. This felowship was first ordeined by God himselfe in paradise. God himself said, It is not good that man shoulde Gen. 2. be himselfe alone: I wil make him an helper meete for him. God, which fashioned man, and breathed in him the breath of life, & knoweth his very heart & raines, said, it is not good, it is not fit, that man should be hymselfe alone. Although man were in Paradise, although he were in the perfection of vertue, yet saith God he hath neede of a helper. Christ disdayned not to be at a ma­riage, he honoured it both by his presence, & by y e working of a miracle. S. Paul saith Mariage, is Heb. 13. honorable in al men & the bed vndefiled. In al men sayth hee, in the Patriarkes, in the Pro­phets, in the Apostles, in Martyrs, in Byshops.

That al the Apostles S. Iohn onely excepted, were maried, appeareth by Ignatius, Clemens, & Eusebius. Spiridiō was a maried Bishop, & yet he was therby nothing hindred, nether to discharge his dutie, nor to any other godly purpose. Tertullian was a Priest, and married as appea­reth by his owne Booke, written to his wyfe. Gregorie S. Basils brother, was Bishop of Nyssa, yet married. Another Gregorie, was Byshop of Nazianzū, yet maried, & neuertheles, a faithful seruāt & steward of y e mysteries of God. Hilarie [Page] was Bishop of Poitiers, yet married. All these were holy, and Godly, and chaste in bedy, and in spirit, and yet were married. Gregorie Nazian­zene In funere Gorgoniae. saith, Mariage is worthy of praise, for y e quietnes and contentation that is in it. And Clemens Alexandrinus saith, As well mariage Strom. li. 3. as also chastity, haue their peculier offices pertaining to God. & Chrysost saith, marriage Hom. 57. ad Heb. Hom. 7. ad Heb. is voide of fault, and is no hindrance to ver­tue. Againe, So precious a thing is matrimo­nie, that with the same thou maiest be pro­moted euen to a Bishops chaire.

What are they then that call mariage vn­cleanes, filthines, a worke of the flesh? that say it defileth a man, & therefore Gods ministers may not be maried? How can they thus speake that haue any knowledge of y t which God hath spo­ken? May we not worthily say vnto such despi­sers of lawfull matrimonie, y t which S. Bernard Berm. Ser­mon. 66. in cantica. in like case said? Fingunt se amore castitatis ista dicere, cum ea magis causa turpitudinis fouendae, & multiplicandae adinuenerint. They Beare vs in hande that they speake these things for loue of chastitie: where as in deede they haue deui­sed the same, to the ende to nourish, & to increse their filthines. Or, as Augustine sometime said August. de moribus Manich. li. 2 cap. 18. to y e Manichees, Non cōcubitum, sed vt ab Apo­stolo longe antè dictum est, vere nuptias prohibe­tis. Ye forbid not copulatiō: but as it was lōg ago forespoken by the Apostle, in deede yee [Page] forbid verye marriage. If you marke these fewe wordes which I deliuered, it wyll easely appeare, how reuerent an accompte is to bee made of that state of lyfe. For if you regarde the necessitie thereof, God founde it good to giue man a wyfe: if the antiquitie, it was ordained in the beginning of the worlde: if the place, in Paradise: if the time, in the innocencie of man. If you regarde any thing the rather, because of him that ordeined it, God was the authour of marriage: euen God which made heauen, and earth, and which is the father of our Lorde Ie­sus Christ. If you seeke the allowance, Christe approued it by his birth in marriage, and by his presence at marriage: if the dignitie, it is ho­nourable: if among whome, in all men of all estates, of all callinges: in Prince, in subiect, in minister, in Priest, and in people. It is honoura­ble in Prophetes, honourable in Apostles, in Martirs, in Bishops.

Marriage is honourable in all men, but whoremongers and adulterers God wil iudge: Their portion shalbe with the infidels, they shal bee cast into vtter darknesse, their worme shall neuer die, their fire shall neuer bee quenched, they shall goe downe headlong into the fire that is prepared for the deuill and his angels. Be not deceiued, (saith Saint Paul) neither fornica­tours, 1. Cor. 6. nor adulterers, nor wantōs, nor boug­gerers, shal inherit the kingdome of God.

[Page] Now are wee to speake in the next place of the ministerie of the Church, which some haue called holy orders. Shall wee accompte it a Sacrament? there is no reason so to doe. It is a heauenly office, a holy ministerie or Ser­uice. By suche as haue this office, God lighte­neth our darkenesse, hee declareth his minde to vs, hee gathereth together his scattered sheepe, and publisheth vnto the worlde the glad ridings of saluation. The Patriarkes dyd beare this office. This was the office of the prophets. God saith, I haue sent vnto you al my seruants the prophets, rising vp eueri day, & sending thē. Iere. 7. Agayne he saith, I haue put my wordes in thy mouth. Therefore when they taught the peo­ple Esay. 51. of God, the Prophetes signed their speache thus. The mouth of the Lorde hath spoken it: The Lorde hath saide: The voyce and y e worde of the Lord: Heare the word of the Lorde.

But when the fulnesse of the time came, God sent his Sonne, and hath spoken vnto vs by hym. He became our Prophet, to shew vs the wyll of his father. He saieth, I haue not spo­ken Iohn. 12. of my selfe: but the Father whiche sent mee, he gaue mee a commandement, what I should say, and what I should speake. Here­of Saint Iohn sayth, No man hath seene God Iohn. 1. at any time. He is inuisible, he is incomprehen­sible, no minde can conceiue hym, no eye can see hym: but, the onely begotten Sonne, [Page] which is in the bosom of y e Father, hee hath declared him. Of hym the father sayde, This Mat. 3. is my beloued Sonne, in whome I am well pleased: heare hym. Hearken vnto. hym, re­ceiue hys woorde, credite hym, beleeue hym. No doubte the Ministerie of the Gospell is hyghlye to bee esteemed, seeinge our Sauiour was not ashamed to publish the wyll of his Fa­ther in his owne person: yet it appeareth not, where euer hee dyd ordeine it to be a Sacra­ment.

Hee appointed that the comforte thereof shoulde bee carried into all nations, and gaue that charge vnto hys Apostles, Goe teache all Mat. 28. Mat. 10. nations. Agayne, What I tell you in darke­nesse, that speake you in light: and what you heare in the eare, y e preache you on the hou­ses. Hee sawe the people, and had compassion on them, hee saw they were dispearsed, and scat­tered abroade lyke sheepe without a shepheard, and that they perished, because they had no knowledge of the wyll of God. Therefore Mat. 9. he sayeth, Pray the Lord of the haruest, that he woulde sende labourers into the haruest. Therefore he ordayneth them to this ministery, I wyll make you fishers of men. And sendeth Mat. 4. Iohn. 20. Mat. 10. them foorth, as my father sent mee, so sende I you. And, Goe to the lost sheepe of the house of Israel. Hee wylled them to call the people to repentaunce, and to preache the [Page] kingdome of God.

By this ministerie, God hath gathered to hymselfe an acceptable people, and hath brought them to the obedience of the Gospell of Christ, and hath turned the hartes of the Fathers vnto their children, and so made it to be the foundati­on of religion, They that exercise this ministe­rie are y e eyes of Christ, the pillers of y e Church, the interpreters of Gods will, the watchmen of the Lordes tower, the leaders of Christes sheep, the salte of the earth, the light of the world. Da­niel saith, They that turne many to righteousnes, Dan. 12. shal shine as the starres for euer & euer. Not that there is any so great wisdome, or elo­quence in men: they are but weake, they are vn­fit to do this seruice. Esay saith of himselfe, I am Esay. 6. Ierem. 1. a man of polluted lippes And Ieremie saith, O Lord god, behold, I cannot speake, for I am a child. So saith S. Paul, I haue planted Apol­los watered, but God gaue the increase. So 1. Cor. 3. thē, nether is he that planteth any thing, ne­ther he that watereth, but God y t giueth the increase. So said Saint Iohn, that he was not Christe, nor that Prophet, but the voyce of hym that crieth in the wildernesse, and not worthy to vnloose the latchet of his shooe that should come after him.

The power, whereby they dyd conquere the worlde, was not in them, but in the woorde [Page] which they preached. It is the power of God to saluation to euery one that beleueth. It is Rom. 1. like a fire, & lyke a hammer that breaketh a stone. When ye receiued of vs y e word of the Iere. 23. preaching of god, (saith S. Paul to the Thes­salonians) ye receaued it not as the worde of 1. Thes. 2. men, but as it is indeede the woorde of god, which also worketh in you that beleue. The power of an earthly Prince is great. The Prou. 20. wyse man sayeth, The feare of a King, is lyke the roaring of a Lyon. Yet is a Prince but mortall, and the Law of a Prince is but mor­tall: it hath no power to force the conscience. But the woorde of God dooth breake into the heart, it forceth a way into the Conscience: it is sharper then any two edged sworde: it en­treth through, euen to the deuidinge a sunder of the soule and the spirit, because it is the word of God.

For, it is not man, but God that speaketh, as Christ telleth the Apostles, It is not yee that Mat. 10. speake, but the spirit of your father, whiche speaketh in you. So saith the Prophet Zacha­rie, Luck. 1. Hee spake by the mouth of his holy Pro­phets, which haue bene since the worlde be­ganne. The Prophets, and Apostles, and ho­ly men of God were but instruments. It was God which gaue his holy spirite, whiche gaue them tongues to speake, and wordes to vtter. Therfore said Christ, I wil giue you a mouth, Luke. 21. [Page] and wisedome, where against al your aduer­saries shall not be able to speake, nor resist. Though men be but simple, yet the worde they deliuer, is mighty: though they be mortall, the worde of the Lord endureth for euer.

Where this worde is receiued, it is fire, and burneth: it is a hammer, and breaketh the hard­nesse of the heart: it is mightie in operation: it cleanseth the inner man: it openeth the con­sctence: it is a sauour of life vnto lyfe: it is the meanes of saluation. Hee that receiueth this worde and beleeueth, shal be saued. This is the worde of reconciliation. God hath committed it vnto vs.

If any hide this worde, he slayeth the people: He is a dombe dogge. Of such God saieth, Be­holde, I wil come against the Prophets, that steale my word euerione frō his neighbour. Ierem. 23. They are thieues and robbers. Woe, be vnto you interpreters of the law: for yee haue ta­ken away the key of knowledge (saith Christ) Luke. 11. ye entred not in your selues, and them that came in, yee forbad. And agayne, Woe bee vnto you Scribes, and Pharises, hypocrites, Mat. 23. because ye shut vp the kingdome of heauen before men: for ye your selues go not in, ne­ther suffer ye thē that would enter, to come in. Of these, and against them God speaketh by the Prophet Ieremie, Wo be vnto the pastors, Ierem. 23. [Page] that destroy, & scatter the sheepe of my pa­sture. And by the Prophete Zacharie, O Idol­shepherd Zach. 11. that leaueth the flocke. Thou hast eares, and hearest not: thou hast eyes, and seest not: thou hast a tongue, and speakest not: and a heart, but vnderstandest not: thou art an idole, Christ sayde to thee, feede my lambes, feede my sheepe, but thou carest not for them. Thou hast the roume of an Euangelist, and Pastour, and Teacher: but thou gatherest not the saintes to­gether: thou doest not the worke of the ministe­rie: thou buildest not vp the bodie of Christe. They shall perish in their wickednesse, but their blood wyll I require at thy handes.

Here note, this ministerie of the Churche was not ordeined to offer sacrifice for forgiue­nesse of sinnes. Whosoeuer taketh that office vpon hym, be doeth wrong & iniurie to the death and passion of Christ. He only is called of god Hebr. 5. an high Priest after y e order of Melchisedec. He onely, by his owne blood entred in once Heb. 9. into the holy place, & obtained eternall re­demption for vs. He only with one offeringe Hebr. 10. hath consecrated for euer them y t are san­ctified. He only hath said, Consummatum est. It is finished. The ransome or price for mans saluation, and for forgiuenesse of the sinnes of the worlde is payde in mee, in my death vpon the Crosse. Of hym alone, and onely of hym, [Page] hath it bene spoken, This is my well beloued Mat. 3. Sonne in whom I am well pleased. And by Esay, With his stripes only, we are healed. It Esay. 53. is he only which hath made of both, one. It is he only, which did put out y hande writing Ephe. 2. Colos. 2. of ordināces y was against vs: he euen tooke it out of the way, and fastened it vppon the Crosse. He alone, is our hye Priest, the Lambe of God, the Sacrifice for sinnes, the Altar, the Propitiation for sinners, and redeemer of the world, He only hath appeased the wrath of god. He onely appeareth in the sight of GOD, to make intercession for our sinnes. All others whatsoeuer, Apostles, Prophetes, Teachers, and Pastours, are not in office to offer any propitiatorie sacrifice: but are called to the mi­nisterie of the Saintes, to the edification of the bodye of Christe, and to the repayringe of the Church of God.

Thus muche of the holy ministerie of the Church, which standeth in the setting foorth of the mysterie of our saluation, both by the Preachinge of the woorde of GOD, and by the due and reuerent ministration of the Sa­cramentes. The principallest parte of this of­fice, is to preache repentance, that so wee may amende our lyues, and bee conuerted vnto GOD. So Ioel the Prophet followed hys ministerie, sayinge, Rent your heartes and not your garmentes, and turne to the Lorde Ioel. 2. [Page] your God, for he is gracious & merciful. So S. Paul teacheth, that true circumcision is by Colos. 2. putting off the sinnefull body of the fleesh: that it is in mortifying our members that bee on the earth, Fornication, vncleanesse, the inordinate affections, euil concupiscence, & Col. 3. couetousnes, which is idolatrie: y it is in put­ting away al these thinges, wrath, anger, mali­ciousnes, cursed speakinge, filthy speakinge out of your mouth in putting of the old mā with his works, and putting on the new, which is renewed in knowledge after y e image of him that created him.

So Iohn Baptist said, Repent, for the king­dome Mat. 3. of God is at hand. Prepare ye y waies of the Lord, & make his pathes straight. So our Sauiour Christ, when he began to preache, Mat. 4. said, Am end your liues, for the kingdome of God is at hand.

Therfore it wil not bee amisse now, to speake of repentaunce, which some of late yeares haue chaunged into pennaunce, and there of haue also made a Sacrament. Here it behoueth to rippe vp the whole lyfe of man. There is not any man that liueth, and sinneth not. God sayeth, The imagination of mans heart is euyll Gen. 9. from his youth. The Prophet Ieremie saith, The heart is deceitful and wicked aboue all Ierem. 17. things who can know it? Saint Iohn therefore saith, If wee say, that we haue no sinne, wee 1. Iohn. 1. [Page] deceiue our selues, & trueth is not in vs. Of hymselfe Saint Paul saith, I know that in me, that is, in my flesh dwelleth no good thing. Rom. 7. Of hymselfe the Prophet Dauid sayeth, There is nothīg sound in my flesh, because of thine Psal. 38. anger: neither is there rest in my bones, be­cause of my sinnes, For mine iniquities are gone ouer mine head, & as a weighti burthē they ar to heauy for me. He saith, If thou, O Psal. 130. Lord, straightly markest iniquities, O Lord, who shal abide it? So sayth the Wise man, A Prou. 24. iustman falleth seuen times.

God is a righteous God, and the auenger of all them that offende [...]. Saint Paul saith, The Rom. 6. wages of sinne is death. And the Prophet E­zechiel, The soule that sinneth shall dye. For this cause then God ordayned the ministerie of Ezech. 18. his worde, and appoynted certayne to this office, that they shoulde warne his people of theyr sinnes, and feare them by the terrour of Gods assured displeasure, and heauy wrath. As is seene by y t to Esay, Cry aloude, spare not: lift vp thy voyce lyke a trumpet, and shewe my Esay. 58. people their transgressions, & the house of Iacob their sins. So Saint Paul vnto Timo­thie, I charge thee before God, & the Lorde 1. Tim. 4. Iesus Christ, which shal iudge the quick and dead at his appearing, & in his kyngdome, preach the word: be instant in season & out of season: improue, rebuke, exhort with all [Page] long suffering and doctrine.

So woulde God haue our filth layde open before our eyes, that wee might weigh and iudge our owne heartes, that euery man might make charge vppon him selfe, and saye, I am an vnprofitable seruant, my righteousnesse is as a foule and steined cloth. My soule hath sin­ned, and hath deserued to dye the death.

In this case, some fall into desperation, and saye, as sometimes dyd Caine, My sinne is Gen. 4. greater, then can be pardoned. God with­draweth his mercie from mee, I am vnwor­thie of it. I haue offended against the holy spi­rit of GOD: mine owne conscience accuseth me. I haue no parte in the kingdome of GOD, and of Christe: there is no sacrifice left for my sinnes. Thus the wicked liue in trembling and agony, as dyd Cain: thus they leaue their lyfe with horrour and miserie: so haue they no grace to repent, no taste nor feelyng of the mer­cie of God.

But, the children of God, though they bee wounded, yet they finde reliefe in the certayne hope of Gods mercie. Though they say, I am a sinner, my sinnes are more in number then the heares of my head: I haue offended against hea­uen and earth. Yet they know that Christ came to call sinuers to repentance, & that hee healeth those that are sicke. That he sayde, Come vnto Mat. 11. mee all yee that are wearye and laden, and [Page] I wil ease you. For, what layeth he on his shoul­ders with ioy? Is it not the lost sheepe? Where­fore doeth the woman light a candle, and sweepe the house, and seeke diligently, tyll she finde it? Is it not for the peace of siluer, which shee had lost? Ouer whome had the father compassion, and ranne, and fell on his necke, and kissed him? Was not this done for hym which was dead, but liued agayne, and for hym whiche was lost, but was found againe? The sonne of man came to saue that which was lost. And, There is ioy in Mat. 18. Luke. 15. the presence of the Angels of God, for one sinner that conuerteth.

God is merciful, and his mercie endureth for euer. So [...]ayeth the Prophet Dauid. Mercie is with the Lord. By the Prophet Ezechiel, I de­sire Psal. 130. Ezech. 18. not the death of him that dieth, saith the Lord God. It is the wyll of God, that all men shal be saued, & come to the knowledge of y t 1. Tim. 2. truth. By Esay the Prophet, God saith, If your sinnes were as crimosyn, thei shalbe made as Esay. 1. white as snow. For I, euen I am he that put­teth away thine iniquities, for mine owne Esay. 43. sake, and wil not remember thy sinnes. The children of God heare this, and are glad. They lift themselues vp in the fayth of the mercye of God: they see the filthynesse of their sinne: they knowe though the wrath of God be kinde­led against sinne, yet he doth not vtterly destroy those that haue sinned, but such as continue in [Page] their sinnes without repentance: they know god will not dispise an humble and contrite heart.

Therefore they say, Enter not into iudge­mēt Psal. 143. with thy seruant, O Lord, for no flesh is righteous in thy sight. Take away the iniqui­tie of thy seruant. They say, Why art thou hea­uie, O my soule, and why art thou vnquiet within mee? Wayte on God: for I wyll yet giue him thankes for the helpe of his presence. They saye, there is no condemnation to them which are in Christ Iesus. Though I shoulde walke through the valleye of the shadowe of death, I wyll feare no euill, because thou art with mee. They say, If our heart condemne vs, God is greater then our hearte. Thus 1. Iohn. 3. are wee taughte by the office of the ministe­rie, and by the worde of God, to see our selues, to know our weakenes, to repent our sinnes, to beleeue the forgiuenesse of our sinnes, and to turne vnto God.

We are taught to lay open and acknowledge our sinnes, not to hide them, but to make con­fession of them. This is done two wayes: either in the secrete thought of thy heart before God, or els in the hearing and presence of men. Da­uid made confession of his sinnes before God. I acknowledged my sin before thee, neither hid I mine iniquitie. I saide I will confesse a­gainst Psal. 32. my self my wickednes vnto the Lord, & thou forgauest y e punishment of my sinne. [Page] And againe, I know mine iniquities, and my Psal. 15. sin is euer before mee. Against thee, against thee only haue I sinned, & done euill in thy sight. Such a confessiō made Daeniel. We haue Dan. 9. sinned, & haue cōmitted iniquitie, & haue done wickedly: yea, we haue rebelled, and haue departed from thy precepts, and from thy iudgements. For we would not obey thi seruants the Prophetes, which spake in thy name to our kings, to our princes, & to our fathers, & to al the people of the land. Euen so the prophet Esay, Beholde thou art angrie, Esay. 64. for we haue sinned. We haue all bene as an vncleane thing, & all our righteousnes as is filthy cloutes, & we al do fade like a leafe, & our iniquities like y e winde haue taken vs a­way. But now, O Lord, thou art our father: We are the clay, & thou art our potter, and wee al are the worke of thy handes. This is true and Christian confession. We are requi­red after this sorte to examine our selues, and confesse our sinnes before God: who dooth not so, hee shall not finde mercy and forgiuenesse of his sinnes.

The other sort of confession made vnto men, I doe not condemne. It may doe much good, if it be wel vsed. S. Iames commendeth it amonge the faithfull, Acknowledge your faults one to Iocob. 5. another, & pray one for another, y t yee may bee healed. Hee speaketh not of Priest or mi­nister, [Page] but of euery one of the faithfull. Euery Christian may doe this helpe vnto another, to take knowledge of the secret and inner griefe of the heart: to looke vppon the wounde, whiche sinne and wickednes hath made, and by godlye aduise and earnest prayer for hym, to receuer his brother. This is a priuate exhortation, and as it were a Catechizing, or instructing in the faith, and a meanes to leade vs by familiar and speciall conference, to examine our conscience, and to espie wherein wee haue offended God. The vse and practise hereof is not onely to bee allowed, but most needefull and requisite, if so the superstition, and necessitie, and conscience, which many haue fondely vsed and put therein, be taken away.

That the Priestes shoulde heare the priuate confessions of the people, and listen to their whisperings: that euery man shoulde be bound to their auriculer confession, it is no commande­ment or ordinance of God. It is deuised and establyshed by men, and was lately confirmed by Innocentius the thirde. The Church of God in the time of our elder fathers, was not tyed to any such necessitie.

Chrysostome sayth, Non dico, vt confitearis Hom. 2. in psal. 50 conseruo tuo peccata tua [...] dicito deo, qui curet ea. I wil thee not to confessethy sinnes to thy fellow seruant, (that is, to the Priest) confesse [Page] thē vnto God, that may heale them. Againe he saith, Cogitatione tua fiat delictorum exqui­sitio: sine teste sit hoc iudicium, solus Deus te con­fitent em Hom. de poe­nit. & confes. videat. Examine thy sins in thy heart within thee: let this iudgement be without witnes, let god onely see thee makynge thy confession. And againe, Non dico tibi, vt te pro das in publicum, neque vt te apud alios accuses: Hom. 31. ad Hebr. vel hom. 30. quaere. sed obedire te volo Prophetae dicenti, Reuela Do­mino viam tuam. Apud Deum ergo &c. I say not to thee, that thou openly shew forth thy selfe, nor that thou accuse thy selfe in y pre­sence of others: but I wyll haue thee obey God, which sayeth, Disclose thy wayes vnto the Lord. Confesse thy sinnes therefore before God: declare thine offences, and make thy prayer for them before God, which is the true and righteous Iudge. Make thy confession, not with the tongue, but in the record of thyne owne conscience.

Likewise S. Augustine: Quid mihi est cum hominibus, vt audiant confessiones meas, quasi ipsi sanaturi sint omnes languores meos? Curiosum genus ad inquirendam vitam alienam, desidio­sum ad corrigendam suam. What haue I to doe with men, that they shoulde heare my con­fessions, as if they coulde heale all my woundes, or diseases? They be a curious sorte, in searching out the life of others, and slouthfull in correctynge their owne lyfe. [Page] S. Ambrose saith, Lauat lachrima delictum, quod voce pudor est cōfiteri. The teare washeth awai Dc paenit. Pe­tri Sormo. 46 that offence, which shame would not suffer to confesse in speach. The Church of God in Graecia, neuer receiued it. And Erasmus witnes­seth, it was not vsed in the time of S. Hierome. Apparat tempore Hieronimi nondum institutam In scho in E­pitaph. Fabio­lae. fuisse secretam admissorum confessionem. It ap­peareth that in the time of S. Hierome (which was foure hundred yeers after Christe) secret confession of sinnes was not yet ordeined.

And Beatus Rhenanus, a man of great rea­dyng, saith: Tertullianus de clancularia ista con­fessione admissorū kihil loquitur, ne (que) eam vsquā olim preceptam legimus. Tertullian speaketh nothing of this secret confession of sinnes: and we reade not any where, that it was cōman­ded in times past.

By these testimonies of Chrysost. August. Am­brose, & by y obseruatiō of Erasmus, & Rhenanus it may appeare, that this secret confession in the eare of the Priest, hath not bene taken to bee ne­cessarie: and that it is not of Gods determinate appoyntment, but an ordinance of man. As the De paenit. dist. 5. in pae­nit. in glossa. glose vpon the decrees something playnly con­fesseth: Melius dicitur, confessionem institutam fuisse a quadam vniuersalis ecclesiae traditione, potius quam ex noui vel veteris testamenti au­thoritate. It is better saide, y confession was appointed by some traditiō of the vniuersall [Page] Church, then by any authoritie, or cōman­dement of the new, or olde testament.

Nowe in a worde or two, I wyll somewhat speake of sacisfaction or recompēce for offences which we haue done, wherby we satisfie & make amendes to the full conten [...]ation of him that is offended. Such a recompēce the law required, An eye for an eye a tooth for a tooth: a hand for an hande: a foote for a foote. Such a­mends, Exod. 21. for such harme, so muche for so much: & this was accompted due and lawfull satisfac­tion.

This is of two sortes, either that which is done vnto God, or that which is done vnto men. We are neuer able to satisfie, & make amendes vnto God. We must alwayes confesse, that we are vnprofitable seruāts, & vnworthy to stand in his presence: & by no meanes able of our selues, to make recompence for that we haue offended him. Our onely and ful satisfaction for our tres­passes done against him, is the blood of our sa­uiour Iesus Christ.

The thief vpō y crosse, called vpō Iesus, Lord remēber me whē thou cōmest into thy king­dome. He knew he had offended God, but foūd not how he might make amends, otherwise thē by the righteous [...]es of Christ. Iesus answered him, verely I say vnto thee, to day thou shal [...] be with me in paradise. Today, that is, by and by. Hee refuseth hym not, nor feareth hym [Page] that God wyll refufe him, because he had done amisse, and made no recompence: but promiseth hym, because he repented, and beleeued, that hee shal be saued. Paul was throwne downe a perse­quutor, and raysed vp a preacher. What amends might he make in so short time?

Saint Ciprian saith, Sanguis tuus, O Christe, Cipria. de passione do­mini. non quaerit vindictam. Thy blood O Christ looketh not for any reuenge. And saint Ambrose Lachrimas Petri lego, satisfactionem non lego. I reade of Peters teares, but I reade nothynge De paenit. Pe. Apo [...]t. Ser. [...] of any satisfaction he made. For our whole life cannot sufficyently acquite vs from the gu [...]l [...]i­nesse of one sinne: much lesse is any man able to worke or deserue y forgiuenes of all his sinnes. The only things that God requireth of vs whē we haue sinned, ar that we sorow for our sinnes, and amende our liues. So Iohn the Baptist spake to the P [...]arisies, Bringe foorth fruite Mat. 3. Ephe. [...] worthy amendement of life. So saint Paul calleth the Ephesians to make recompence for their former naughtines: Cast of lyinge, and speake euery man the trueth vnto his neighbour. Let him y stole steale no more, but le [...] him rather labour, & worke with his hands the thing that is good. Other recompēce, god looketh not for at our handes.

But, when the godly haue taken offence at any our doings that are euil, wee must giue all [Page] heede to content their mindes, & reconcile our selues againe vnto them. It hath bene an anciēt order in the Church of God, that, if any had o­penly offended the congregatiō, he should come openly againe before them to satisfie them by amends. There he fel downe on his knees, con­fessed his fault, wepte, and lamēted for it: prayed the brethren that they woulde forgiue him, and would also praye vnto God to be mercifull vnto him. There the whole congregation fell downe before God: their heartes moulted: their eyes gushed out in teares: they helde vp their hands: prayed together for him, and gaue thankes to God, that their brother which had bene lost, was founde againe. Such satisfaction was it, which hath bene made to the Church of God.

The last of those which some haue of late misused, and counted one of the sacramentes of the Church, is Extreme vnction. And this they haue founded vpon the words of S. [...]ames, Is ani [...]cob. 5. sicke among you? let him call for y elders of the Churche, & let them praye for him, and anoint him with oile in y name of the Lord, and the prayer of faith shal saue the sicke, & the Lord shal raise him vp: and if he haue cō ­mitted sinne, it shal be forgiuen him.

For the better vnderstanding of which words, consider that God is mercifull to the sonnes of men, and sheweth foorth his mercie at sundrie times by sundrie wayes. And to leaue the exam­ples [Page] of the olde Testament: in the time of the gospel, he hath giuen to some y g [...]ft of tongues, and hath made them able beinge simple men, to speake the wonderful works of God in tongues which they neuer learned. To som [...] he hath giuē the gift of power, and of the operation of great workes. By this power, many signes and won­ders were wrought by y hands of the Apostles. At the word of Peter, Ananias and Saphira hys Act. 5. Act. 13. wyfe, fel downe dead. In this power Paul stroke Elimas the sorcerer with blindnes.

To some he gaue the gift of healing. By this S. Peter healed a man which was a creeple from Act. 3. his mothers wombe, and said, In the name of Iesus Christ of Nazareth, rise vp and walke: & hee tooke him by the right hande, & lift him vp, and immediatly his feete and ancle bones receiued strength. They were able to make the blinde, see: the lame, to walke: the leapers, to be cleane: the dead to receaue life a­gayne. For when he sent foorth his Apostles to preach. Christ gaue them power against vn­cleane Mat. 10. spirits, to cast them out, and to heale euery sicknes, and euery disease.

These things they wrought, sometimes by their shadowe, as many were healed by the sha­dowe of Peter: sometimes with their worde: sometimes with handekerchifes: sometimes by laying on of handes, and by touchinge: some­times with oyle, as is in the sixth of S. Marke, Marke. 6. [Page] they cast out many deuils, & they anointed many y were sicke with oyle, & healed thē: euen as Christ also by many sundrie wayes hea­led many. He healed sometimes, though he were absent: sometimes by his worde: sometimes by mourning and sorowinge: sometimes by hys garment: sometimes by touching: sometimes with specle, & dust: for at that time the Church had the especial gift of working miracles.

Therefore S. Iames putteth them in mynde, that they dispise not to vse the meanes whiche God hath appoynted: that whosoeuer falleth in­to sickenes, he call for the Elders, and that they vse their gift of healinge, and anointe him with oyle, because it hath pleased GOD thereby to worke health. This was the maner and order of those times. Euen as christ vsed dust and spetle: so S. Iames willeth them to vse oyle for the resto­ring of health. As the Corinthians dyd abuse the gift of tongues, & were taught by S. Paul how to vse it better: so dyd many abuse y gift of hea­ling, & were therfore warned by S. Iames howe they should vse it better. As the gift of tongues was not to last for euer, but only for a time: so y gift of healing was not to continue euer, but for a time. Christ saith, When thou fastest, anoint Mat. 6. thine head, & wash thy face. Hee dooth not in these words giue an vniuersal commandement, that must euer be kept in our fasting, that wee vse the ceremonie of anointing: but, meaneth [Page] thereby, that in our faste we bee fresh and mery. Euen so S. Iames, in saying, anoint him with oyle, doth not set downe an order, wherunto hee would haue the Church of God tyed for euer: it is not an vniuersal commandement, that the af­ter ages should do the like: but onely a particu­lar ordinance for the time, to vse the gift of hea­ling. This is the meaning of his words.

Let vs marke what abuses haue growne by mistaking them. S. Iames speaketh of bare and simple oyle: They vnderstande it of their oyle, which they consecrate, and halow in vnaduised order. For these wordes the Bishop vseth when hee consecrateth it. Aue sanctū oleum, chrisma, balsamum. Haile O holy oyle, & chrisme, and balsame. Againe, exerciso te immūde spiritus, in nomine patris, & filii, & spiritus sancti, vt recedas ab hoc oleo, vt possit effici vnctio spiritualis, vt spi­ritus sanctus possit in eo habitare. I adiure thee thou vncleane spirit, in y name of the father, and of the sonne, and of the holy ghost, that thou depart from this oile, y t it may be a spi­ritual ointment, and y the holy ghoste may dwell in it. Agayne, Emitte quaesumus, sancte pater, spiritum sanctum paracletum tuum de coe­lis in hanc pinguedinem oliuae, ad refectionē cor­porum, & sanationem animarum, O holy father we beseeche thee send downe thy holy spirit y comforter frō heauen into this fatnesse of y oliue, to the refreshing of body & soule. [Page] In like sort they are taught to pray ouer y sicke Per hanc sactam vnctionem, & suam piissimam misericond [...]m ignoscat tibi deus, vt per hanc vn­ctionē habeas remissionem omniū peccatorum: By this holy anointing, & by his great mercye God pardon thee, that by this anointinge, thou maiest haue remission of al thy sinnes.

I deuise not these thinges, I imagine them not of my selfe, nor reporte them vntrulye. The Byshop in such wordes blesseth the oyle: & with such wordes doeth the Priest anoynt the sicke with oyle: In their Bookes it is easie to bee seene. Now iudge you, if this were S Iames doctrine, or if this order were kept in the church in the time of the Apostles. Would you thinke that S. Iames gaue curtesie by bowing his bo­die, and saying Aue to the oyle: dyd he speake wordes of coniuration to driue foorth the euyll spirite: woulde he euer say that the Oyle doth heale both bodye and soule: or that remission of al sinnes is giuē by annointing: S. Iames knew that remissiō of sinnes is not giuen by any crea­ture: that there is no name in heauen or earth, by which wee are saued, but the name of Iesus onely: that the holy ghost resteth not, nor dwel­leth in oyle, but in the hearts of the faithful: that God giueth health, not in respect of the corrup­tible creature, but at the praiers of the Church, which are offered vp to hym by his sonne, our sauiour. So great difference is there betweene [Page] the late meaning, and the meaning of S. Iames.

Such vse of y oyle we haue not, neither doth the Church of God allow it. Yet holde we the rule of the Apostle in visitation of the sicke: When any is sicke among vs, the Minister cō ­meth vnto him, and discretlye instructeth hym in what sorte he should prepare hymselfe to de­part this life, & so leadeth hym to comforte, and laboureth to make hym stronge in the certayne hope of euerlasting lyfe.

Thus he saith: Brother, you are entringe the way of al flesh. Al y sonnes of Adam are heires of this sentence of God vpon Adam, thou arte duste, and to dust thou shalt returne. Man that is borne of woman, is of short continuance, and ful of trouble. He shooteth foorth as a floure, & is cut downe: hee vanisheth also as a shadowe, and continueth not. Humble thy selfe vnder the mightie hand of God. Hee is our good father, & dooth correct those children whome hee loueth. Blessed is he, whom the Lord doth chastise, and instruct in his wayes.

Here is the proofe & trial of your patience, & faith: remember the patience of Iob, in al his mi­series he praised y name of the Lord. Although (saith hee) he shoulde kill me, yet wyl I put my trust in God. Although my bowels be consu­med within mee, and my members of my body bee rent a sunder, and the pangues bee neuer so great, yet can I not but trust in him. Loue not 1. Iohn. 2. [Page] the world, nor y t things that be in the world. The world passeth away, & the lust therof. The wise man saith. I haue cōsidered al the works that are done vnder the sun, & behold, al is vani­tie Eccles. 1. & vexatiō of spirit. Againe, great trauel is created for al men, & an heauy yoke vpō the sonnes of Adam, frō the day y e thei go out of Eccles. 40. their mothers wombe, til the day y t they re­turn to y e mother of al things. Christ hath therfore wille [...] vs to wake, & bee ready, because wee know not in what houre our master will come. He saith, Behold, I come as a thief: blessed is he which watcheth & kepeth his garments, Reuel. 16. least he walk naked, & men see his filthines.

Examine your selfe, consider howe, and in what thinges you haue offended God, make a true and humble confession of your sinnes: say with Dauid, I haue sinned against the Lorde, and I will confesse against my selfe my wic­kednes vnto y e Lord. Call to minde how you haue gotten your goods, how you haue vsed thē, & whether you haue delighted in thē, or put any confidence in thē. Call to minde how you haue taken care for your Children & seruantes, if by your good meanes, they haue bene nourtered in the feare of y t Lord. In these, & such other parts of your lyfe, lay open your sinnes, let them come forth before you, acknowledge thē against yourselfe vnto the Lord, say boldly, because you may saye it truelye, I am an vnprofitable seruant, I [Page] haue not done that which I ought to haue done: there is no good thinge dwellinge in mee: the Law in my members hath preuailed agaynste the Lawe of my minde. It can not bee, but God wyl cast his eyes vpon you, and wyl heare you, and wil pardon the wickednes of your sinnes.

What wanteth in you to the fulnesse of righ­teousnesse, is already satisfied in the rigeteous­nes of Christ. God hath saide, and sworne, As I Ezech. 33. liue saith the Lord God, I desire not y e death of the wicked, but y t the wicked turne from his way, & liue. And againe, if the wicked will Ezech. 18. returne from all his sinnes y t he hath cōmit­ted: al his transgressions y t he hath commit­ted, thei shal not be mētioned vnto him. The Lord is ful of compassion & mercy. For as high as the heauen is aboue the earth, so great is his mercie towared them that feare hym. As far as the East is frō the West, so farre hath he remo­ued our sinnes frō vs. Christ himselfe saith, God Iohn. 3. so loued the world, y t he hath giuen his only begotten sonne, that whosoeuer beleueth in him, should not perish, but haue life euerla­sting. And S. Paul, god setteth out his loue toward vs, seeing y t while we were yet sinners, Rom. 5. Christ died for vs, much more thē being iu­stified by his blod, we shalbe saued frō wrath through him. Thus in time of sicknes are we put in minde to examine and view our sins, & to solace our selues in y t bloodshedding of Christ.

[Page] Farther, he that is sicke, is counsailed to call to minde, what any man hath trespassed him, & to forgiue them: because God is y e God of loue: and if any man hate his brother, hee abideth in death: and we are commanded to saye, forgiue vs our trespasses, as we forgiue them that tres­passe against vs: & if we doe forgiue men theyr trespasses, our heauenly father will also forgiue vs. But if we do not forgiue men theyr trespas­ses, no more wil our heauenly father forgiue vs our trespasses, That so, all we which are redee­med with one price, by the precious blood of the vnspotted lambe, may ioyne together as parta­kers of one inheritance, and the children of one father, and so goe forewarde to one glorie by one way, and become al one in Iesus Christ our Lorde.

In this case, the good father calleth his sonne vnto him, and exhorteth him in this manner. My sonne harken vnto mee: these be the last words, which I shal speake vnto thee. Thou seest in me the weakenes and decay of flesh: thou shalt be, as I am now One passeth before another, the worlde and the beauty thereof fade away, and come to an ende. Trust not the worlde, it wil de­ceiue thee: walke aduisedly: knowe y t thou shalt giue an accompt of thy doings. For we must al appeare before y e iudgement seate of christ. 2. Cor. 5. y t euery man may receaue the things which are done in his body, according to that hee [Page] hath done, whether it be good or euil.

Deceiue no man by wrongful dealing: en­crease not thy goodes by extortion, nor by vsury: he that giueth his money vnto vsurie, shall not enter into the tabernacle of the Lorde. Hee that taketh vsury of his neighbour, killeth him with­out a sword. The Lord wyll auenge it: he wil not blesse yl gotten goods: they cannot prosper: they wyll neuer continue, nor remayne vnto the third heire.

My sonne, in all thy doings feare the Lord. If thou feare the Lord, thou shalt prosper, & in the day of thine ende, thou shalt bee blessed. Medle not much with other mens busines, least thou be entangled with controuersies: abhorre the flan­derer & double tongued. Let my doings which am thy father, be euer before thyne eyes. Those few goodes which I haue, were truly gotten. I haue not gathered them of the teares, and heaui­nes, and vndoing, or hindering of any. Be faith­full to thy wife, and besides her know none o­ther. Helpe thy neighbour accordinge to thy power: and turne not thy face from the poore & needie. Be mercifull after thy power. If thou hast much, giue plentiously: if thou hast licle, do thy diligence gladly to giue of that litle. Be not slowe to visit the sick: whatsoeuer thou takest in hande, remember the ende, and thou shalt ne­uer do amisse.

As for me, I haue passed the vanities and mi­series [Page] of this world. The Lorde hath giuen, and the Lord taketh away, blessed be the name of the Lord. He is the Lorde my God, let hym doe with me, as it seemeth good vnto hym. I knowe that this shall hasten my saluatien: And that Christ shalbe magnified in my body, whether it be by life, or by death. I haue not so liued, that I am ashamed to liue: neither am I afrayde to die, for we haue a gracious Lord. I know, that if my earthly house of this tabernacle bee destroyed. I haue a building giuē of God, that is, an house not made with handes, but eternal in y heauens. They that die in the Lord are blessed, they shall rest from their labors. Christ is vnto me both in lyfe, and in death, aduantage. In such sort do the Godly prepare themselues to their iourney out of this life.

Then the Minister prayeth, that he e may bee constant in this faith: he strengtheneth him, & confirmeth him in it. He exhorteth the sicke to commende him selfe vnto God: he prayeth vnto God, that he will giue his Angels charge ouer him to keepe him and defende hym, that hee fall not into temptation. He teacheth him to saye, O lord, in thee haue I trusted, let mee neuer be con­founded. Come Lord Iesus, come, and take mee vnto thee: Lord, let thy seruant depart in peace: thy kindome come. I am thy sonne, thine am I, O saue me: into thine hands, O Lord, I com­mende my spirite, thou hast redeemed mee, O [Page] Lorde God of trueth. In this state he dyeth, and hath his eyes alwayes fastened vpon God, and so seeth, how indeede, the dead are blessed which dye in the Lord.

Thus doth the Churche of God instruct all men to liue, and to die, and to bee in readinesse. Thus ar the sicke amonge vs annointed with the inner & in uisible oyle of y mercie of God. Thus are they put in minde to haue the oyle of faith, and of a good conscience, and that their lampes may euer be burning, that so they may enter in with the bridegrome: that the day spring from an high may visit their hearts: & that it may be said vnto them, come ye blessed of my father, inherit ye the king­dome prepared for you from the foundatiōs of the worlde.

FINIS.

Imprinted at London by Christopher Barker, Printer to the Queenes most excellens Maiest ie. Anno. 1583.

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal. The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.